Leadership Training Course - ASRI Global

ASRI FOUNDATION LEADERSHIP TRAINING INSTITUTE, DHENKANAL, ODISHA

www.asriglobal.org || asri.institute || [email protected]

1

Leadership Training Course

ABRAHAM SHEKHAR RESEARCH INSTITUTES FOUNDATION [ASRI]

Leadership Training Institute A wing of ASRI Foundation, Dhenkanal

Institute Manual

Certificate Level 1



2

Introduction to the Teacher Manual

Our Purpose:

Leadership Institute is dedicated to teach lessons stipulated in the syllabus/curriculum, prepare the students for the work of the ministry and release them into the harvest field with a challenge to evangelize and establish church ministry.

Purpose of This Manual:

Basic level instructions, and references of bible verses are given in this manual, and questions are given for each lesson. Teachers are advised not to burden the students beyond basic level by additional knowledge and explanations, and no deviation in doctrinal level beyond the statement of faith enclosed/attached. This manual is a guide and teachers are encouraged to simplify the lessons depending upon the grasping level of the students. Discussions and arguments beyond the scope of this course are not encouraged, except when a teacher feels it necessary to do so with students outside the class schedules. Assignments:

Daily and weekly assignments are advised to be conducted by the visiting teachers, and in case of non-availability of the teacher, principal will take the responsibility.



3



4

Statement of Faith

The Leadership Training Institute believes that the Great Commission is the supreme missional task given by Jesus Christ to His Church. Fulfilling the Great Commission in this generation will require the identification, equipping, and building transformed community by equipping the called-out people for God’s ministry. We believe in the existence of Father, Son and Holy Spirit in the Godhead. The doctrine of the trinity declares the existence of three persons, Father, Son and Holy Spirit in the Godhead. They are three persons. They are one. They are united as one and fulfill all aspects of the Godhead. Their will and purpose are the same. Father God is the Owner of everything in Heaven and Earth. The Son fulfilled the purpose of God for the redemption of mankind by coming into this world. Father has given all power and authority and put everything in subjection to the Son. Jesus is our intercessor, standing in the gap between Father God and us. Christ’s righteousness has become ours, once we accept and receive Him in our lives. The Holy Spirit is sent into the world to dwell in our lives. He is our Comforter, Guide and Teacher. We are sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise, as a guarantor for the final redemption day. He gives many gifts. He works thru’ us to Fulfill the call and purpose of God for our lives. He is with us in our warfare against the forces of darkness. He is the One who witnesses in us whenever we approach God giving in us the confidence that He is our Father.



5

Team Members

Dean of ASRI Institute: Dr. Rev. Abraham Sekhar

Communications Director & Head of Administration: Rev. Rajesh Kartha

Director of Missions and Head of Faculty: Rev. Deepak Vallecha

Director for Promotions and Establishments: Rev. Valerian Albuquerque

Principals ASRI - Dhenkanal, Odisha, Sis. Archana Nayak Panda

Coordinator and Manager [Odisha] Mr. Rajendra Panda Coordinator and Manager [Gujarat] Rev. K G Geevarughese

Coordinator and Manager [Punjab] Coordinator and Manager [W Bengal] Rev. Sudhakar Sahani

Coordinator and Manager [Mumbai]

Coordinator and Manager [Bangalore] Rev. Daniel Chelvaraj



6

Introduction to the Teacher Manual ................................................................................................................................ 2

Statement of Faith ........................................................................................................................................................... 4

Team Members ................................................................................................................................................................ 5

Time Table ....................................................................................................................................................................... 7

Grade System ................................................................................................................................................................... 8

Schedule of Academy ....................................................................................................................................................... 9

1.Introduction to Old Testament Survey ........................................................................................................................ 10

2. Introduction to New Testament Survey...................................................................................................................... 11

3. Authority of Believers ................................................................................................................................................ 48

4. New Creation ............................................................................................................................................................. 67

5. HOLY SPIRIT ............................................................................................................................................................... 85

6. Power Evangelism .................................................................................................................................................... 114

7. Faith and Ministry Gifts ............................................................................................................................................ 122

8. Prayer ...................................................................................................................................................................... 125

9. Praise and Worship .................................................................................................................................................. 130

10. Spiritual Warfare .................................................................................................................................................... 156

11. Seven Lessons for Beginner .................................................................................................................................... 171

12. Five Fold Ministry ................................................................................................................................................... 199

13. Leadership.............................................................................................................................................................. 205

14. Church Planting Cell Groups & House Churches...................................................................................................... 216

15. Call Dreams & Visions ............................................................................................................................................ 238

16. Demonology Deliverances and Power Encounter ................................................................................................... 252

17. Practical training on ............................................................................................................................................... 259



7

Time Table

05:00 A.M. to 05:15 A.M. ----Rise & Shine

05:15 A.M. to 06:00 A.M. ----Personal Prayer

06:00 A.M. to 08:00 A.M. --- Duty, Cooking & Getting Ready

08:00 A.M. to 08:30 A.M ----- Breakfast

09:00A.M. to 09:30 A.M -----Devotion

9:30 A.M. to 11:00 A.M -----I class 1:30 min

11:00A.M. to 11:10 A.M -----Tea break

11:10A.M. to 12:40P.M ------II class 1:30 min

12:40P.M. to 01:00P.M -----Intercessory Prayer

1:00P.M. to 02:00P.M ----- Lunch & Rest

2:00P.M. to 3:30P.M -------III class 1.00 hour

3:30P.M. to 4:15P.M ------- IV class 0.45 min

4:15P.M. to 4:30P.M -------- Tea break

4:30 P.M. to 5: 30 P.M. --- V class 1:00 hour

5:30 P.M. to 6:30 P.M. ----- Relax Time (cooking)

6:30 P.M. to 7.00 P.M. – Evening prayer

7.00 P.M. to 8.00. P.M. --- Study Time

8.00 P.M. to 8:30 P.M. – Dinner

8:30 P.M. to 9:00 P.M. – cleaning

9:00 P.M. to 10:30 P.M. Library, Assignments &study Time



8

Grade System

Each session is 1 hour (with translation, if necessary)

Total marks 300

Grade A+ 260 to 300 GPA 3.8 to 4.0 A 220 to 259 GPA 3.5 to 3.7

B+ 200 to 219 GPA 3.2 to 3.4, B 180 to 199 GPA 3.0 to 3.1, B- 150 to 179 GPA 2.7-2.9

C+ 130 to 149 GPA 2.5 to 2.6. C 100 to 129 GPA 2 to 2.4 C- to F below 100, Failed



9

Schedule of Academy

Residential Course is designed to cover the syllabus in three months (90 days). Students will have classroom teachings for a minimum of 5 hours each day, from Monday to Friday. Saturday is for practical training including outreach programs. Sunday is for worship service led by students in turns and afternoon for rest and preparation for next week. Tests are conducted every week in addition to the assignments given every day. Assessment of results done every week and final grading done by the last week so that students are informed of their results, graduation program conducted and certificates issued.

Follow up Address/Communications

Address of the Center: ASRI Foundation Kantanali Bypass, NH 55, Opposite to Delhi Public School, Dhenkanal, Odisha , 759001

Center Phone numbers: 7008023354, 9348032354, 9777971822

Head Office: 101 Luther Apartments, CTS No.97A/10, Village Chincholi Phatak, Upper Govind Nagar, Malad East Mumbai 400097

Head Office Contact Number: 7021205761, 8104286935

Email: [email protected]

WebSite: www.asriglobal.org



10

1. Introduction to Old Testament Survey

Sessions: 24

A broad overview and survey of the Old Testament designed to emphasize the structure, theme and message of the Old Testament and each of its 39 individual books in order to provide understanding of God’s self-revelation and His plan of redemption.

Course Goals:

To teach pastors and church leaders the basic structure, theme and message of the Old Testament and its 39 books as the foundation for the New Testament.

To teach pastors and church leaders the broad sweep of Old Testament theological history as it relates to Israel and God’s plan of redemption.

To lead pastors and church leaders to a clear understanding of the relationship between the Old Testament and the New Testament.

To lead pastors and church leaders to a better understanding of and appreciation for—

• Who God is? • Who man is? • The purpose for which man was created? • The nature and consequences of sin • the gracious love and mercy of God expressed in redemption • the integrity, unity and value of the Word of God.

5. To encourage pastors and church leaders to learn from the examples and illustrations of the Old Testament.

6. To encourage pastors and church leaders to walk by faith before God.

7. To encourage pastors and church leaders to fully obey the Word of God.

8. To exhort pastors and church leaders to preach and teach the principles, truths and concepts of the Old Testament.



11

2. Introduction to New Testament Survey

Sessions: 20

An overview survey of the New Testament focusing on the theme, purpose, structure and basic content of each individual book and relating each book to the whole Bible. Strong emphasis is also given to the implicational message of each book.

Course Goals:

To provide pastors and church leaders with the knowledge necessary to understand the essential meaning and significance of the New Testament as it relates to salvation and sanctification.

To train pastors and church leaders in the use of the survey method of study, including book charts.

To instruct pastors and church leaders in the basic content of each New Testament book and how that content applies today.

To increase appreciation for the scope, unity, purpose and reliability of Scripture.

To prepare pastors and church leaders for effective ministry by equipping them with the Word of God.

To enhance understanding of the person and work of Jesus Christ.

To reinforce dependence on the Word of God as the fundamental ministry resource.

To encourage pastors and church leaders to preach and teach the principles, truths and concepts of the New Testament.

Knowing the content and structure of the New Testament will enable pastors and church leaders to know Christ more fully and minister to people more effectively.

AN INTRODUCTION TO THE BIBLE

Purpose

This course will provide a brief overview of the Bible with a special emphasis on the revelation of the Lord Jesus Christ as Messiah, the Son of God, in each of the books of the Bible.

Introduction

The Holy Bible is God's inspired word. It was given to man by God the Holy Spirit. 2 Peter 1:21 says, "For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Ghost." As such, the Bible is unlike any other book and must be read and studied unlike any other book.1 "It [the Bible] is the word of the living God, and is -



12

1. Indestructible: Matthew 24:35

2. Incorruptible: 1 Peter 1:23-25

3. Indispensable: Deuteronomy 8:3; Job 23:12; Matthew 4:4

4. Infallible: Matthew 5:18

5. Inexhaustible: Psalm 92:5

Why is it called the Bible?

The word bible is the English form of the Greek name biblia, meaning “books.” This is the name which in the fifth century began to be given to the entire collection of sacred books previously known as the “Library of Divine Revelation.” The name Bible was first used by John Wycliffe, one of the first men to translate the Bible into the language of the common man.

What is the Subject of the Bible?

The subject or theme of the Bible is God's great plan of redemption2 (Ephesians 1:3-14). This plan was (1) purposed and planned by God, the Father (1 John 4:9-10); (2) accomplished by God, the Son (Matthew 20:28; 1 Corinthians 15:3-4); and (3) revealed by God, the Holy Spirit (John 16:7-9, 13-14). Someone once said, "God thought it, Christ wrought it, the Holy Spirit brought it, the devil fought it, but I got it!

What is the Purpose of the Bible?

The supreme purpose of the Bible is to reveal the Lord Jesus Christ (Luke 24:25-27; John 20:31;

Revelation 1:1). The Bible also was given:

1. To reveal God and His will (Hebrews 1:1-4).

2. To provide a foundation for our faith (Romans 10:17).

3. To make us wise unto salvation (2 Timothy 3:15).

4. To teach us the ways of righteousness (2 Timothy 3:16-17).

5. To show us "things which must shortly come to pass" (Revelation 1:1).

What is the Method of the Bible?

The Bible was designed by God to accomplish its purpose in the following ways, by:

1. Testifying of Christ (John 5:39).

2. Searching the heart (Hebrews 4:12).

3. Illuminating the mind (Psalm 119:105,130).

4. Being heard and applied (Luke 11:28; James 1:22).

5. Raising a godly seed (Deuteronomy 6:6-7).

6. Producing saving faith (Romans 10:17; John 20:31).

7. Quickening the heart (Psalm 119:50,93; Hebrews 4:12).

8. Regenerating the soul (Psalm 19:7; James 1:18; 1 Peter 1:23).



13

9. Cleansing the heart (Psalm 119:9; John 15:3).

10. Making wise the simple (Psalm 19:7).

11. Promoting growth (Matthew 4:4; Hebrews 5:12-14; 1 Peter 2:2).

12. Building up faith (Acts 20:32; Jude 20).

13. Admonishing (Psalm 19:9-11; 1 Corinthians 10:11; 2 Tim. 3:16).

14. Producing obedience (Deuteronomy 17:19-20).

15. Keeping us from destructive ways (Psalm 17:4).

16. Giving life (Deuteronomy 8:3; Jeremiah 15:16).

17. Sanctifying the believer (John 17:17; Ephesians 5:26).

18. Producing hope (Psalm 119:49; Romans 15:4).

19. Comforting (Psalm 119:82).

20. Rejoicing the heart (Psalm 19:8; 119:111).

21. Being studied daily and meditated on (Psalm 1; 2 Timothy 2:15).

22. Being profitable for doctrine (2 Timothy 3:16).

23. Keeping the believer from sinning (Psalm 119:11; 1 John 2:1).

24. Being used to judge the counsel of others (Is 8:19-20; Acts 17:11).

25. Winning souls (Psalm 19:7; 126:6; Luke 8:11-15).

26. Bearing fruit (John 15:3,5,7).

27. Perfecting the man of God (2 Timothy 3:17; Colossians 3:16).

28. Judging those that reject Christ (John 12:48).

29. Giving assurance of eternal life (John 14:1-3).

30. Enduring forever (Psalm 119:89; Matthew 24:35; 1 Peter 1:25).

31. Giving victory over Satan (Matthew 4:1-10; Ephesians 6:11-17).

32. Accomplishing God’s purposes (Isaiah 55:11).

To Whom was the Bible Written?

The Bible was written to three groups of people:

1. To the Jews (Romans 3:1-2; 9:4-5).

2. To the Church (1 Corinthians 10:11).

3. To the Unbeliever (John 12:48).

Inspiration of the Bible

One of the most important beliefs of the Christian faith is that “the Bible, both Old and New Testaments, is verbally inspired by God and inerrant in its original writings.”



14

1. What does “inspiration” mean? Inspiration means that the Holy Spirit guided the writers of the Scriptures, making use of their own unique personalities and experiences, so that they wrote all that He wanted them to write, without excess or error.

2. Learning some key terms:

a. Revelation is the uncovering of truth.

b. Inspiration is the recording of truth.

c. Inerrancy is the accuracy of truth.

d. Illumination is the effect of truth.

e. Authority is the power of truth.

3. How can we know that the Bible is the Word of God, verbally inspired and without error?

a. The character of God tells us that He would reveal Himself in such a detailed fashion as we find in the Bible.

b. The character and claims of the Bible itself show us that it comes from God. It establishes the highest ethical standards, demands the most absolute obedience, denounces every form of sin, and shows the way of salvation.

c. The unity of the text also proves that it could not have come from man but from God. The Bible is 66 books written by 40 (or more) different authors, over a period of 1600 years, in a geographical area separated by over 1500 miles. Portions were written in Jerusalem and other parts of Israel, Babylon, Rome, Asia Minor, in prisons, on ships, in palaces, and even in the wilderness. Despite its scope, the Bible is ONE book, bearing witness to ONE God, in ONE continuous story, ONE progressing revelation of truth, with ONE theme, being ONE redemption through ONE savior, Jesus Christ.

d. The integrity of the manuscript copies supports a divine origin. The Bible is the most historically verified ancient document in existence. We have no original ancient documents. What we have are “manuscript copies” of ancient documents. For example, we do not have the original Iliad written by the Greek Homer. We have only copies of it which were made from other earlier copies of it. Two key factors help determine the validity and integrity of a historic document:

(1) How long after the original was the copy made, and (2) how many other copies do we have of the same document with which we can compare it for accuracy? Some examples:

• The Histories of Tacitus - two copies (1,000 years after)

• Caesar’s Gallic Wars - 10 copies

• Thucydides’ Peloponnesian War - 8 copies

• Livy’s History of Rome - 20 partial copies

• The New Testament - over 5,000 copies, which were made less than 50 years after it was written! The impact of this historical proof is that the reader can be confident that when he reads the Gospels, he is reading a relatively accurate copy of what the Gospel writers wrote.

e. The scientific accuracy of the text also proves it is the Word of God. The Bible is not a science book, but there are no scientific facts which dispute the Bible text. One must be careful to distinguish



15

between scientific fact and theory. A theory (such as evolution) is an unproved idea or concept. A scientific fact is an observable, verifiable, and repeatable event. The following are some scientific facts found in the Bible:

• Earth rotating on its axis (Gen. 1:5)

• Oceans from one massive ocean (Gen. 1:9-10)

• Man formed from dust (Gen. 2:7; 3:19)

• Great underground springs (Gen. 7:11)

• Need for pure food (Deuteronomy 14:21)

• Circumcision on 8th day (Leviticus 12:2-3)

• Preventing the spread of germs by facial mask (Lev. 13:45)

• Quarantining contagious diseases (Leviticus 13:45-46)

• Body cleanliness (Leviticus 15)

• Proper disposal of sewage (Deuteronomy 23:13)

• Circulation of blood (Leviticus 17:11,14)

• Bone marrow (Job 21:23-24)

• Earth hanging in space (Job 26:7)

• Earth revolving around the sun (Job 38:12-14)

• Air pressure (or weight) (Job 28:25)

• Moon not shining its own light (Job 25:5)

• Earth round (Proverbs 8:27; Isaiah 40:22)

• Ocean currents (Psalm 107:25)

• Embryonic development and life (Psalm 139:13-16)

f. The work of archeologists has also strengthened the belief that the Bible is the Word of God.

Israel has been subject to many famous archeological expeditions that have repeatedly verified the veracity (or truth) of the Bible accounts.

The Names of the Bible

The word “Bible” comes from the Greek word Biblia, which means book. Jesus and His disciples referred to the Old Testament writings as “the Scriptures,” (Matthew 21:42; Luke 24:27; John 5:39; Acts 18:24; Romans 15:4). Christ also used the terms “the law and the prophets” and “those things which were written in the Law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in Psalms” (Luke 24:44-45). Paul called the Bible “the holy Scriptures” (Romans 1:2) and “the oracles of God” (Romans 3:2). The Jews use the designation “the Law and the Prophets” to refer to the Old Testament writings. They are also called “the Tanakh.” The popular Jewish designation for the first five books of the Bible is “the Torah.”



16

Seven Editions of Divine Law3

The fundamental truths of the Bible (called Divine Law) were revealed gradually and progressively over a period of time and in different ways. The following chart illustrates this:

1st Edition Written in Nature Psalm 19:1

2nd Edition Written on the conscience Romans 2:15

3rd Edition Written on Tables of Stone Exodus 24:12

4th Edition The Entire Scriptures Romans 15:4

5th Edition Christ the Living Word John 1:1,14

6th Edition Written on the Heart Hebrews 8:10

7th Edition Living Epistles 2 Cor 3:2-3

The Key to the Bible

The Ethiopian treasurer said to Philip in Acts 8:31, "How can I [understand the Scriptures], except some man should guide me." The study of correct Bible interpretation is called hermeneutics. The key to understanding the Bible is the Lord Jesus Christ. He is the theme of the entire canon of the Bible, both Old and New Testaments. Jesus Himself claimed five times that He is the theme of the Old Testament scriptures (Matthew 5:17; Luke 24:27; 24:44; John 5:39; Hebrews 10:7). Therefore, the Bible must be interpreted Christo-centrically (Christ centered) to be understood and interpreted properly. To do that, we must recognize that every book in the Bible is about Jesus. Consider the following:

• In Genesis, He is the Promised Seed that is going to come and bruise the head of the serpent.

• In Exodus, He is the Passover Lamb.

• In Leviticus, He is the Scapegoat for our sins.

• In Numbers, He is the brazen serpent lifted up to heal the people.

• In Deuteronomy, He is the Great Lawgiver.

• In Joshua, He is the Lord of Hosts.

• In Judges, He is the Deliverer.

• In Ruth, He is our Kinsman-Redeemer.

• In 1&2 1Samuel, He is the Prophet, Priest, and King.

• In 1&2 Kings, He is the Judge of Israel.

• In 1&2 Chronicles, He is the Ark of the Covenant.

• In Ezra, He is the Lord, God of Heaven.

• In Nehemiah, He is the Re-builder of the Temple.



17

• In Esther, he is the Saviour of the Jews.

• In Job, He is the Sovereign Lord of all the earth.

• In the Psalms, He is our Shepherd, and the Song of the ages.

• In Proverbs, He is Wisdom.

• In Ecclesiastes, He is the Preacher.

• In the Song of Solomon, He is the Bridegroom.

• In Isaiah, He is Wonderful, Counselor, the Prince of Peace, the Mighty God, the Everlasting

Father, the Suffering Servant.

• In Jeremiah, He is the Lord our Righteousness.

• In Lamentations, He is the Comforter of my soul.

• In Ezekiel, He is the Lord our Holiness.

• In Daniel, He is the Son of God in the midst of the burning fiery furnace.

• In Hosea, He is Redeeming love.

• In Joel, He is the Day of the Lord, and Giver of the Holy Spirit.

• In Amos, He is the Raiser again of the Tabernacle of David.

• In Obadiah, He is our Deliverer upon Mount Zion.

• In Jonah, He is the Saviour of the Gentiles.

• In Micah, He is One that comes forth from Bethlehem to be Ruler in Israel.

• In Nahum, He is our Stronghold in the day of trouble.

In Habakkuk, He is the God of my salvation, who makes my feet like hind’s feet walking in

high places.

• In Zephaniah, He is the Lord thy God in the midst of thee, mighty.

• In Haggai, He is the Spirit of the Lord of Hosts.

In Zechariah, He is a fountain to the house of David, the One whom they have pierced, whose

feet shall split the Mount of Olives.

• In Malachi, He is the God of Israel.

• In Matthew, He is the King of the Jews.

• In Mark, He is the Suffering Servant.

• In Luke, He is the Son of Man.

• In John, He is the Son of God, the Bread of Life, the Resurrection and the Life.

• In Acts, He is the Baptizer with the Holy Spirit.

• In Romans, He is the Seed of David, declared to be the Son of God with power, according to

the spirit of Holiness, by the resurrection from the dead, and the love of God from which

nothing can separate us.

• In 1 Corinthians, He is the one who has been raised from the dead, the First Fruits of those

who are asleep.

• In 2 Corinthians, He is God’s Treasure in earthen vessels.

• In Galatians, He is the Seed of Abraham.

• In Ephesians, He is the Head of the Church, the breadth and length, and depth, and height of

the love of God which passes knowledge.



18

In Philippians, He is the King of kings and Lord of lords, the Peace of God, which passes all

understanding.

• In Colossians, He is the image of the invisible God, who blotted out the handwriting of

ordinances against us and spoiled principalities and powers.

• In 1 Thessalonians, He is our Coming King.

• In 2 Thessalonians, He is the Avenging Lord.

• In 1 Timothy, He is the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, worthy to be given

honor and glory forever and ever.

• In 2 Timothy, He is the Promise of Life.

• In Titus, He is our Blessed Hope.

• In Philemon, He is Love Exemplified.

• In Hebrews, He is the brightness of God’s glory, the express image of His Person, our High

Priest, and the Author and Finisher of our faith.

• In James, he is the Father of Lights.

• In 1 Peter, He is the Chief Shepherd and Bishop of our souls.

• In 2 Peter, He is the grace and peace of God.

• In 1 John, He is that which we have seen and heard and handled of the Word of Life, and the

One we shall be like when we see Him.

• In 2 John, He is the Son of the Father in truth and love.

• In 3 John, He is the Name of God.

• In Jude, He is the only wise God, our Saviour.

• In Revelation, He is Alpha and Omega, the First and the Last, the Beginning and the End, the

Root of David, the Lamb who was slain before the foundation of the world, and who has

redeemed us to God by His blood from every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation,

whose name is Faithful and True, the Light of the New Jerusalem, the King of all the Universe!

Bible Background Information

The Bible is sixty-six books written in four languages over a period of 1600 years. The writers of the Bible were of very different social rank – statesmen, peasants, kings, herdsmen, fishermen, priests, tax gatherers, tentmakers, educated and uneducated, Jews and Gentiles. Most of them were unknown to each other, and were separated by time, distance, language, education, and social class. Yet they wrote with a perfect unity, dealing with only one subject - God’s edeeming love.

Divisions of the Bible

The Bible is divided into the Old Testament, containing thirty-nine books, and the New Testament, containing twenty-seven books.

The Old Testament is divided into five parts:

1. The Law (Torah), consisting of the Pentateuch, or five books of Moses - Genesis, Exodus,

Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy.



19

2. The Historical Books, consisting of 12 books - Joshua, Judges, Ruth, the two books of Samuel,

Kings, and Chronicles, and the books of Ezra, Nehemiah, and Esther.

3. The Poetic Books, consisting of 5 books – Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of

Solomon (also often called Canticles).

4. The Major Prophets, consisting of 5 books – Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Ezekiel, and

Daniel.

5. The Minor Prophets, consisting of 12 books – Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah,

Micah,Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi.

The New Testament is also divided into five parts:

1. The Gospels – Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John.

2. The Historical Writings – the Acts of the Holy Spirit.

3. The Pauline Epistles, consisting of 14 books – Romans, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Galatians,

Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, 1 and 2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon,

and Hebrews.

4. The General Epistles, consisting of 7 books -James, 1 and 2 Peter, 1,2, and 3 John, and Jude.

5. The Prophetic Writings – the Revelation of Jesus Christ.

Jewish scholars divide the Bible into three parts:

1. The Law (or Torah), consisting of the five books of Moses (called the Pentateuch).

2. The Prophets, consisting of Joshua, Judges, the two books of Samuel, and the two books of Kings, the greater prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel, and the twelve minor prophets.

3. The Hagiographa, or holy writings, including the rest of the books. These were ranked in three divisions:

(1) The Psalms, Proverbs, and Job, distinguished by the Hebrew name, a word formed of the initial letters of these books, emeth, meaning truth.

(2) Song of Solomon (Canticles), Ruth, Lamentations, Ecclesiastes, and Esther, called the five rolls, as being written for the synagogue use on five separate rolls.

(3) Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah, and 1 and 2 Chronicles.

The Old Testament in the New Testament

The most important verification of the Scriptural authenticity of the Old Testament is the many

references to it in the New Testament, especially by the Lord Jesus Christ who taught that the Old Testament writings were the Word of God. The names given to the Old Testament in the writings of the New Testament are:

• “the scriptures” (Matthew 21:42),

• “scripture” (2 Peter 1:20),

• “the holy scriptures” (Romans 1:2),

• “the law” (John 12:34),



20

• “the law of Moses, the prophets, and the psalms” (Luke 24:44),

• “the law and the prophets” (Matthew 5:17), and

• “the old covenant” (2 Cor. 3:14).

Between the Testaments

There is a break of 400 years between the Old Testament and the New. The last book of the Old Testament, Malachi was written around 400 years before the birth of Christ. Between the Old and the New Testament no addition was made to the revelation God had already given. The period of New Testament revelation, extending over a century, began with the appearance of John the Baptist.

Chapters and Verses

The Scriptures were not originally written with chapters and verses. These were added later as a reference tool. The ancient Jews divided the Old Testament into certain sections for use in the synagogue service and then at a later period, in the ninth century AD, into verses.

Our modern system of chapters for all the books of the Bible was introduced by Cardinal Hugo about the middle of the thirteenth century (he died in 1263). The system of verses for the New Testament was introduced by Stephens in 1551, and generally adopted. While this division is not inspired, and often somewhat misplaced, it is very useful.

General Facts About the Bible

THE OLD TESTAMENT HAS

39 BOOKS,

929 CHAPTERS,

23,214 VERSES,

592,493 WORDS, AND

2,728,100 LETTERS.

THE NEW TESTAMENT HAS

27 BOOKS,

260 CHAPTERS,

7,959 VERSES,

181,253 WORDS,

838,380 LETTERS.

LONGEST CHAPTER – PSALM 119

SHORTEST CHAPTER – PSALM 117

LONGEST VERSE – ESTHER 8:9



21

SHORTEST VERSE – JOHN 11:35

MIDDLE VERSE – PSALM 118:8

THE OLD TESTAMENT

Genesis

Author: Moses

To Whom Written: Israel

Date: 51450-1410 BC

Theme: The beginning of all things

Scope: First 2,000 years

Chapters: 50

Major Events: Creation (1-2), the Fall of Man (3), the Flood (6-8), the scattering of the nations (10-11), the Abrahamic Covenant (12, 17), the war of the kings (14), the birth of Ishmael (16), the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah (19), the birth of Isaac (21), the sacrifice of Isaac (22), the death of Sarah (23), the marriage of Isaac and Rebekah (24), the death of Abraham (25), the life of Jacob (27-50), the life of Joseph (37-50), Israel’s settlement in Egypt (43-50), the prophetic blessings on the 12 Tribes (48-49), the death of Israel (50), and the death of Joseph (50).

Major Characters: Adam, Eve, Abel, Seth, Noah, Abraham, Sarah, Lot, Ishmael, Isaac, Rebekah, Esau, Jacob, Laban, Leah, Rachel, Joseph, Benjamin, Ephraim, and Judah.

Christological Significance: Jesus is the promised seed of the woman, sent to crush the head of theserpent (3:15), the lamb of God sacrificed to take away the sin of the world (4:4), the ark of deliverance (6-8), the seed of Abraham (12), the sacrificed Son and the substituted ram (22), the waiting Bridegroom (24), the Rejected Brother (37) and the Lion of the tribe of Judah (49:10-11).

Exodus

Author: Moses


Date: 1450-1410 BC

Theme: Israel’s deliverance from Egypt

Scope: 145 years

Chapters: 40

Major Events: Israel’s enslavement in Egypt (1-2); the call of Moses (3), God’s judgment on Pharaoh (5-12), the Passover (12), crossing the Red Sea (14), the giving of the Law (19-24), the fall and restoration of Israel (32-34), the building of the Tabernacle (25-40).



22

Major Characters: Moses, Pharaoh, Aaron

Christological Significance: Jesus is the “I AM” (3), the Passover (12), the Manna (16), the rock at Mount Horeb (17), and the Tabernacle and its furnishings (25-40).

Leviticus

Author: Moses


Date: 1450-1410 BC

Theme: Holiness (mentioned 80 times)

Scope: 145 years

Chapters: 27

5 The dates provided are approximate.

Major Events: Instructions in the offerings (1-7); consecration and ministry of the priests (8-9); death of Aaron’s sons (10); instructions in the laws of purity and the Day of Atonement (11-16); instructions in the laws of holiness (17-24); the Sabbatical year and the year of Jubilee (25); laws of obedience and tithing (26-27).

Major Characters: Moses, Aaron, Nadab, Abihu

Christological Significance: Jesus is the five offerings (1-7); the High Priest (8); the ram of consecration (8); the two birds (14); and the scapegoat (16).

Numbers

Author: Moses


Date: 1450-1410 BC

Theme: Israel in the wilderness

Scope: 40 years

Chapters: 36

Major Events: Israel at Sinai and the numbering of the people (1-10); the manna (11); the seventy elders appointed (11); the quails sent (11); the rebellion of Miriam and Aaron (12); the spies sent into the land (13-14); Korah leads a rebellion against Moses (16); Aaron’s rod buds (17); the death of Miriam (20); Moses smites the rock twice (20); the death of Aaron (20); the bronze serpent (21); Balaam hired (22-25); Joshua appointed to succeed Moses (27); preparation to enter the land ( 27-36).

Major Characters: Moses, Aaron, Miriam, Joshua, Caleb, Korah, Balaam.

Christological Significance: Jesus is the rock (20), the Star (24:17), and the Scepter (24:17).



23

Deuteronomy

Author: Moses

To Whom Written: Israel’s new generation

Date: 1450-1410 BC

Theme: Re-telling the Law

Scope: 40 years

Chapters: 34

Major Events: Moses re-tells the Law (1-26); the blessings and curses read (27-28); the death of Moses (34).

Major Characters: Moses

Christological Significance: Jesus is the promised Prophet (18).

Joshua

Author: Joshua (and possibly scribes after the Babylonian captivity)


Date: 1400–1385 BC

Theme: Israel conquers Canaan

Scope: 25 years

Chapters: 24

Major Events: Rahab and the spies (2); Israel crosses the Jordan (3); the conquest of Jericho (6); Achan’s sin (7); the blessings and curses read (8); the deception by the Gibeonites (9-10); Caleb’s request granted (14); the land is apportioned to the tribes (15-23); the death of Joshua (24); the death of Eleazar

(24); Joseph’s bones are buried in Schechem (24).

Major Characters: Joshua, Rahab, Achan, Caleb

Christological Significance: Jesus is Rahab’s scarlet thread (2) and the Captain of the Lord’s Host (5).

Judges

Author: Unknown, possibly the prophet Samuel


Date: 1350-1300 BC

Theme: Defeat and Deliverance



24

Scope: 350 years

Chapters: 21

Major Events: Israel’s failure after the death of Joshua (1-2); God raises up 5 deliverers (3-5); Gideon defeats the Midianites (6-8); Jephthah’s fateful vow and rule (11-12); Samson’s life (13-16); the fall of Dan and Benjamin (17-21).

Major Characters: the 12 Judges: Othniel, Ehud, Shamgar, Deborah, Gideon, Tola, Jair, Jephthah, Ibzan, Elon, Abdon, and Samson; as well as Jabin, Barak, and Sisera.

Christological Significance: Jesus is our Deliverer (3:9) and the Angel of the Lord (6:12).

Ruth

Author: Unknown, possibly the prophet Samuel


Date: 1350-1300 BC

Theme: The Kinsman-Redeemer

Scope: 12 years

Chapters: 4

Major Events: Ruth decides to serve God (1); Ruth cares for Naomi (2); Ruth gleans in Boaz’s field (3); Boaz redeems Ruth (4).

Major Characters: Ruth, Naomi, and Boaz

Christological Significance: Jesus is our Kinsman-Redeemer (4).

First Samuel

Author: Unknown, possibly the prophet Samuel through chapter 24, perhaps the prophets Nathan or Gad after that.


Date: 1070-900 BC

Theme: Samuel, Saul, and David

Scope: 115 years from the birth of Samuel to the death of Saul

Chapters: 31

Major Events: The birth and call of Samuel (1-8); the reign of Saul (9-15); David is anointed king (16), David and Goliath (17); Saul pursues David (18-31); the deaths of Saul and Jonathan (31).

Major Characters: Eli, Hannah, Samuel, Saul, Jonathan, David, and Goliath.

Christological Significance: Jesus is the Seed of David.



25

Second Samuel

Author: Unknown, possibly the prophets Nathan or Gad.


Date: 1070-900 BC

Theme: David’s reign

Scope: 40 years

Chapters: 24

Major Events: David grieves over Saul and Jonathan (1); Judah anoints David as king (2); Civil war in Israel (2); Joab murders Abner (3); David makes Jerusalem the capital of Israel (5); David becomes king over all of Israel, fights the Philistines and brings the Ark of the Covenant to Jerusalem (5-6); God institutes the Davidic Covenant (7); David’s reign (8-24).

Major Characters: David, Joab, Abner, Absalom

Christological Significance: Jesus is typified in the life and reign of David. The Davidic Covenant established that Messiah would sit on the throne of David.

First Kings

Author: Unknown, perhaps Jeremiah


Date: 561-540 BC (written before the destruction of the Temple)

Theme: Reign of Solomon, Division of the Kingdom

Scope: 120 years from the death of David to the reign of Jehoshaphat

Chapters: 25

Major Events: The death of David (1); Solomon becomes king (1-2); Solomon asks God for wisdom (3); the building and dedication of the Temple (4-9); the Queen of Sheba visits Solomon (10); Solomon forsakes God and dies (11); the kingdom is divided (12); Jeroboam’s sin (13); Pharaoh Shishak invades Jerusalem (14); the prophet Elijah and the call of Elisha (17-19); Ahab and Jezebel overthrown (20-25).

Major Characters: David, Solomon, Queen of Sheba, Rhehoboam, Jeroboam, Elijah, Elisha, Ahab, Jezebel.

Christological Significance: Jesus is the King of all kings and Lord of all lords.

Second Kings

Author: Unknown, perhaps Jeremiah



26


Date: 6th century BC

Theme: A History of the Divided Kingdom

Scope: 293 years from the reign of King Ahaziah of Israel in 853 BC to the release of King Jehoiachin from Babylon in 560BC.

Chapters: 25

Major Events: Elijah taken to Heaven (2); ministry of Elisha (2-8); the kings of Israel and Judah (8-17); The fall of Samaria (17); Hezekiah rules Judah (18-20); Manasseh’s evil reign (21); Revival under King Josiah (23); Judah falls to Babylon (24-25).

Major Characters: Elijah, Elisha, Hezekiah, Manasseh, Josiah, Nebuchadnezzar.

First Chronicles

Author: Unknown, perhaps Ezra

To Whom Written: Returning exiles

Date: 5th century BC (after the Babylonian exile)

Theme: A History of Israel

Scope: 40 years from the death of Saul to the beginning of Solomon’s reign.

Chapters: 29

Major Events: Genealogies (1-9); the death of Saul (10); David becomes king over Judah (11); David becomes king over all Israel (12); David brings the Ark to Jerusalem (13-16); the Davidic Covenant (18); David numbers the people and is judged by God (21); David prepares for the Temple (22-29).

Major Characters: Saul, David

Christological Significance: Jesus is the Ark of the Covenant; the Seed of David.

Second Chronicles

Author: Unknown, perhaps Ezra



Theme: A History of Judah

Scope: 450 years from the ascension of Solomon to the Babylonian Captivity

Chapters: 36

Major Events: Solomon’s reign (1-9); the kingdom is divided, with the 10 tribes breaking away (10-12); the kings of Judah (13-36); the deportation to Babylon (36).



27

Major Characters: Solomon, Rehoboam, Abijah, Asa, Jehoshaphat, Elijah, Jehoiada, Joash, Uzziah, Hezekiah, Manasseh, Josiah, and Nebuchadnezzar.

Ezra

Author: Ezra


Date: 457-444 BC

Theme: The Remnant Returns

Scope: 75 years

Chapters: 10

Major Events: Return under Zerubbabel and the re-building of the Temple (1-6); the second return under Ezra 50 years later (7-10).

Major Characters: King Cyrus, Zerubbabel, Haggai, Zechariah, Darius, and Ezra.

Christological Significance: Jesus is the rebuilder of the temple (Zerubbabel).

Nehemiah

Author: Nehemiah (or Ezra)


Date: 430-420 BC

Theme: Rebuilding the Walls

Scope: 12-15 years

Chapters: 13

Major Events: Nehemiah returns to Jerusalem and begins to rebuild the walls (1-3); there is much opposition (4-6); the walls are finished (6); the genealogies of the remnant (7); revival under Ezra (8-13).

Major Characters: Nehemiah, Ezra, Artaxerxes, Sanballat, Tobiah, and Hananiah.

Christological Significance: Jesus is the rebuilder of the walls (Nehemiah).

Esther

Author: Unknown, perhaps Mordecai


Date: 450 BC

Theme: God’s Providential Care



28

Scope: 10-12 years (between 483-470 BC – between chapters 6 and 7 of Ezra)

Chapters: 10

Major Events: Esther becomes Queen (1-2); Haman plots against the Jews (2-4); Mordecai and Esther defeat Haman (5-8); the Jews defeat their enemies (8-10).

Major Characters: Queen Esther, Mordecai, Haman, and King Ahasuerus

Christological Significance: Jesus is our deliverer and our advocate.

Job

Author: Unknown, perhaps Job, Elihu, or Moses


Date: Uncertain

Theme: Suffering

Scope: Uncertain

Chapters: 42

Major Events: Job’s circumstances (1); Satan’s two assaults on Job (1-2); Job’s friends arrive (2); the

three debates (3-26); Job defends himself (27); Elihu’s solution (32-37); God challenges Job (38-42); God delivers Job (42).

Major Characters: Job, Job’s wife, Satan, Eliphaz, Bildad, Zophar

Christological Significance: Jesus is our protecting hedge (1:10).

Psalms

Authors: David, Moses (Psalm 90), Asaph (Psalms 50, 73-83), Solomon (Psalm 127), Ethan, Psalm 89), the sons of Korah (Psalms 42-49, 84-85, 87, 88).


Date: From the time of Moses (1450 BC) to Israel’s return from captivity (530 BC).

Theme: Devotion and Praise

Scope: non-historical in nature – poetic and prophetic

Chapters: 150

Major Events: non-historical

Major Characters: David, Jesus

Christological Significance: Jesus is the Son of God (Psalm 2), our Shield, Glory, and the Lifter of our heads (Psalm 3), the resurrected One (Psalm 16), our Rock, Fortress, Deliverer, God, Strength, Buckler, Horn of our salvation, and High Tower (Psalm 18), the crucified Messiah (Psalm 22), our



29

Shepherd (Psalm 23), the King of Glory (Psalms 24, 47), our Light and Salvation (Psalm 27), our Strong Rock and Refuge (Psalm 31), seated at the right hand of God (Psalm 110), a priest forever after the order of Melchizedek (Psalm 11), the rejected stone (Psalm 118), and the messianic subject of Psalms 2, 8, 16, 22,45, 69, 89, 109, 110, and 118.

Proverbs

Author: Solomon, David, Agur, Lemuel, and others


Date: Varies

Theme: Wisdom

Scope: non-historical

Chapters: 31


Major Characters: non-historical

Christological Significance: Jesus is wisdom (8:12, 22), and the Friend who sticks closer than a brother (18:24).

Ecclesiastes

Author: Solomon



Theme: The Vanity of Man’s Reasoning


Chapters: 12


Major Characters: The Preacher (Solomon)

Christological Significance: Jesus is Wisdom (9:14-16) and the Creator (12:1).

Song of Solomon

Author: Solomon



Theme: Love



30


Chapters: 8

Major Events: The courting and marriage of the bridegroom and the bride (1-8)

Major Characters: The Bridegroom (Solomon) and the Bride (Shulamite)

Christological Significance: Jesus is typified by the bridegroom loving his bride (the Church).

Isaiah

Author: Isaiah

To Whom Written: Judah

Date: 745-680 BC

Theme: Israel’s Messiah

Scope: 65 years

Chapters: 66

Major Events: Judgment on the northern and southern kingdoms (1-39); the return and restoration from Babylon (40-55); the kingdom of the Messiah (56-66).

Major Characters: Isaiah, Uzziah, and Hezekiah

Christological Significance: Jesus is born of a virgin (7), Israel’s Messiah and coming King (9), and the Suffering Servant (53).

Jeremiah

Author: Jeremiah


Date: 626-580 BC

Theme: Judgment

Scope: From the time of reformation under Josiah to the captivity in Babylon.

Chapters: 52

Major Events: Jeremiah is called (1-10); prophecies against Judah (11-28); the new covenant (29-38); the fall of Jerusalem (39-52).

Major Characters: Jeremiah

Christological Significance: Jesus is the Balm of Gilead (8:22), the Righteous Branch (23:5), and our Resting-place (50:6).

Lamentations



31

Author: Jeremiah


Date: 586 BC

Theme: Mourning for Jerusalem

Scope: 3 months (between the capture of Jerusalem and Jeremiah’s kidnapped journey to Egypt)

Chapters: 5

Major Events: Jeremiah mourns for Jerusalem (1); God’s anger against the wicked (2); Jeremiah laments God’s judgment against His people, but also declares His faithfulness to the righteous (3); the distress of the siege of Jerusalem (4); Jeremiah’s prayer for mercy (5).

Major Characters: Jeremiah

Christological Significance: Jesus is the Smitten One (3:30).

Ezekiel

Author: Ezekiel

To Whom Written: The Remnant

Date: 592-570 BC

Theme: God’s Judgment and Glory

Scope: 22 years (seven years before to 22 years after the destruction of Jerusalem)

Chapters: 48

Major Events: The fall of Jerusalem (1-24); prophecies against the nations (25-39); the rebuilding of the temple and Israel’s restoration (40-49).

Major Characters: Ezekiel

Christological Significance: Jesus is the Shepherd (34:23).

Daniel

Author: Daniel,


Date: 605-530 BC

Theme: The Rise and Fall of Kingdoms

Scope: 75 years during the time of Judah’s captivity

Chapters: 12



32

Major Events: Daniel in Babylon (1); Nebuchadnezzar’s dream (2); Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego thrown into the fire (3); Nebuchadnezzar’s vision (4); Belteshazaar defiles the Temple vessels (5); Daniel in the lion’s den (6); Daniels’ vision of world kingdoms (7-12).

Major Characters: Daniel, Nebuchadnezzar, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego

Christological Significance: Jesus is the Stone (2:35,45), the Son of God (3:25), the Ancient of Days (7:9), the Son of man (7:13), the Prince of princes (8:25), the most Holy (9:24), and the Messiah 9:25).

Hosea

Author: Hosea

To Whom Written: northern kingdom of Israel

Date: 755-714 BC

Theme: God’s Redeeming Love

Scope: 40 years during the reign of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah

Chapters: 14

Major Events: Hosea’s faithless wife (1-3); Israel’s faithlessness to God (4-14).

Major Characters: Hosea and Gomer

Christological Significance: Jesus is seen as the Lord, God of Hosts (12:5).

Joel

Author: Joel

To Whom Written: the southern kingdom of Judah

Date: 835-796 BC

Theme: The Day of the Lord

Scope: 38 years

Chapters: 3

Major Events: The destruction and judgment of God like a plague of locusts (1); God calls His people to repent and return to Him (2-3).

Major Characters: none

Christological Significance: Jesus our Hope (3:16).

Amos

Author: Amos

To Whom Written: the northern kingdom of Israel



33

Date: 764-755 BC

Theme: Judgment on Sin

Scope: 10 years

Chapters: 9

Major Events: Judgment against the nations surrounding Israel (1-3); prophecies against Israel (4-8); the restoration of Israel (9).

Major Characters: non-historical

Christological Significance: Jesus God of hosts (4:13).

Obadiah

Author: Obadiah

To Whom Written: Edom

Date: 586 BC

Theme: Judgment on Edom

Scope: Just after the fall of Jerusalem

Chapters: 1 (21 verses)

Major Events: The fall of Jerusalem (1)


Christological Significance: Jesus is the Lord of the kingdom (vs. 21).

Jonah

Author: Jonah

To Whom Written: Ninevah

Date: 784-722 BC

Theme: God’s Mercy to the Gentiles

Scope: about 50 days

Chapters: 4

Major Events: Jonah, called to Ninevah, flees from the Lord (1); Jonah is swallowed by a great fish (1- 2); Jonah repents and preaches (2-3); Ninevah repents (3); Jonah pouts (4).

Major Characters: Jonah, and the fish.

Christological Significance: Jesus’ death, burial, and resurrection is seen in the experience of Jonah being swallowed by the fish.



34

Micah

Author: Micah

To Whom Written: Israel and Judah

Date: 740-698 BC

Theme: Judgment and Kingdom Hope

Scope: 42 years

Chapters: 7

Major Events: Judgment on the wicked nations (1-5); what God requires (6-7).


Christological Significance: Jesus is the Messiah to be born in Bethlehem (5:2).

Nahum

Author: Nahum,

To Whom Written: Ninevah

Date: 648-620 BC

Theme: The Doom of Ninevah

Scope: 28 years

Chapters: 3

Major Events: God’s mighty power (1); the destruction of Nineveh (2-3).


Christological Significance: Jesus is the Stronghold (1:7).

Habakkuk

Author: Habakkuk


Date: 625-610 BC

Theme: A Call to Faith

Scope: 15 years

Chapters: 3

Major Events: God uses the Chaldeans to punish Judah (1); God answers Habakkuk’s objections (2); Habakkuk’s prayer (3).



35


Christological Significance: Jesus is the One Who justifies by faith (2:4), and the Lord in His holy

temple (2:20).

Zephaniah

Author: Zephaniah


Date: 634-625 BC

Theme: The fall of Jerusalem

Scope: 11 years

Chapters: 3

Major Events: The coming judgment on Judah (1); judgments against Judah’s enemies (2); woe and hope for Israel (3).


Christological Significance: Jesus is Israel’s king (3:15).

Haggai

Author: Haggai


Date: 520 BC

Theme: Rebuilding the Temple

Scope: 4 months (between Ezra 4 and 5)

Chapters: 2

Major Events: The temple is rebuilt (1); Haggai encourages the builders (2).

Major Characters: Haggai, Zerubbabel

Christological Significance: Jesus is the Desire of all nations (2:7).

Zechariah

Author: Zechariah


Date: 520-518 BC

Theme: Messiah



36

Scope: 2 years (between Ezra 4 and 5)

Chapters: 14

Major Events: A series of eight visions (1-8); messianic prophecies (9-14).

Major Characters: Messiah

Christological Significance: Jesus is the Branch (3:8, 6:12), the Shepherd (13:7), King of all the earth (14:9), and the King, the Lord of hosts (14:16).

Malachi

Author: Malachi


Date: 450-400 BC

Theme: Rebuke for selfishness

Scope: the years after the temple was rebuilt

Chapters: 4

Major Events: God’s love for Jacob (1); discipline for the priests (2); prophecy of the coming of John the Baptist and God’s judgment on the people because they have robbed God (3); and the coming of Elijah before the day of the Lord (4).


Christological Significance: Jesus is the Sun of Righteousness (4:2).

NEW TESTAMENT

Matthew

Author: Matthew (Levi)

To Whom Written: The Jews

Date: AD 50 or 60

Theme: Jesus, the King

Chapters: 28

Major Events: The birth, baptism, temptation, ministry, triumphal entry into Jerusalem, trial, death, burial, and resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ. The Sermon on the Mount, the Lord’s Prayer, the call of the twelve apostles, the parables of the kingdom, the death of John the Baptist, Peter’s confession of faith in Christ, the Transfiguration, end times prophecies, and the Great Commission.

Mark



37

Author: Mark

To Whom Written: The Gentiles, Roman citizens

Date: AD 53 to 60

Theme: Jesus, the Servant

Chapters: 16

Major Events: The baptism, temptation, ministry, miracles, transfiguration, triumphal entry into Jerusalem, trial, death, burial, resurrection, and ascension of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Luke

Author: Luke

To Whom Written: The Greeks

Date: AD 63-68

Theme: Jesus, the Son of Man

Chapters: 24

Major Events: The birth, baptism, temptation, ministry, miracles, teachings, triumphal entry into Jerusalem, trial, death, burial, and resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ. The Sermon on the Mount, the Lord’s Prayer, the call of the twelve apostles, the parables of the kingdom, the birth, ministry, and death of John the Baptist, Peter’s confession of faith in Christ, the Transfiguration, end times prophecies, and the Great Commission.

John

Author: John

To Whom Written: The Church

Date: AD 90-100

Theme: Jesus, the Son of God

Chapters: 21

Major Events: The pre-incarnate existence, baptism, temptation, ministry, miracles, trial, death, burial, and resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ. The Last Supper discourse, the High Priestly Prayer of Christ, the ministry of John the Baptist.

Acts

Author: Luke

To Whom Written: The Church, Theophilis

Date: AD 65



38

Theme: The Acts of the Holy Spirit

Chapters: 28

Major Events: The Holy Spirit is promised by Jesus, and Judas is replaced by Matthias (1). The Holy Spirit is poured out on the day of Pentecost (2). The church grows and preaches Christ and the kingdom of God in Jerusalem (3-4). Ananias and Sapphira lie to the Holy Spirit and are judged, and the apostles are arrested and released (5). The number of the disciples multiplies (6). Stephen is arrested, presents his defense, and is stoned (7). Saul leads a persecution against the church and the disciples scatter, and Philip goes to Samaria and sees great fruit (8). Saul is converted (9). Peter preaches to Cornelius and the Gentiles are saved (10-11). Herod persecutes the church (12). The Holy Spirit sends Paul and Barnabas on their first missionary journey (13-14). The elders and leaders meet to discuss the salvation of the Gentiles (15). Paul continues his ministry in various areas and regions and then is arrested in Jerusalem (16-28).

Romans

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: The Church at Rome

Date: AD 57

Theme: Justification

Chapters: 16

Summary: Jesus Christ is the Son of God, the gospel is the power of God for salvation, and the wrath of God is against all unrighteousness of men (1-2); all men are guilty before God and justified by faith apart from the law (3); Abraham believed God and is the father of all who believe (4); Christ died for the ungodly (5); those who believe are dead to sin, united with Christ through baptism, and receive the free gift of God, which is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord (6); there is an on-going conflict between the flesh and the spirit in those who believe (7); there is no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus because the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus has set us free from the law of sin and death; therefore nothing can separate us from the love of God (8); the word of faith brings salvation; God has not cast Israel away (9-11); instructions on how to live a kingdom life (12-16).

1 Corinthians

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: The Church at Corinth

Date: AD 55

Theme: Christian Conduct

Chapters: 16

Summary: Paul showed the wisdom of God in calling and using those who are weak and poor (1); he describes his reliance on the Holy Spirit, and the work of the Spirit in revealing the truths of God (2); he rebukes the Corinthians for their division (3-4); he rebukes their immorality (5-11); he gives



39

instructions for the use of the gifts (12-14); he promotes the importance of the resurrection of Christ (15-16).

2 Corinthians

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: The Church at Corinth

Date: AD 56

Theme: Christian Conduct

Chapters: 13

Summary: Paul defended his apostolic calling and work, especially by describing his suffering for the sake of the gospel (1-7); he requested the Corinthians to take up an offering for the suffering saints in Jerusalem and Judea (8-9); he continued to defend his apostolic authority and ministry, again describing his personal suffering, the presence of a thorn in the flesh for the sake of the abundant revelations given to him, and a warning that the Corinthians must examine themselves to see whether or not they are in the faith (10-13).

Galatians

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: The Church at Galatia

Date: AD 55

Theme: Law and Grace

Chapters: 6

Summary: Paul began by sharing his own testimony as to how he received the gospel of the kingdom which he preached to the Galatians, and delivered a severe and repeated warning that they are not to receive any other gospel; he related the story of how he rebuked Peter for his hypocrisy concerning his relationship with the Gentiles in the presence of visiting Jewish brothers (1-2); he then angrily rebuked the Galatians for abandoning the way of the Spirit to embrace the rabbinic Judaism enforced on them by misguided messianic disciples of Jesus, showing them the true place of the Law in God’s prophetic purposes (3); he declared their sonship in Christ through the promise of the Spirit as the seed of Abraham, and used the allegory of Sarah and Hagar to illustrate the dangers of attempting to embrace both (4); Paul then described the conflict between the flesh and the Spirit, describing the fruit of the Spirit (5); he closed with instructions on how to live in the Spirit (6).

Ephesians

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: The Church at Ephesus



40

Date: AD 61-62

Theme: The Church, Christ’s Body

Chapters: 6

Summary: Paul declared that we were predestined to the adoption of sons through Jesus Christ, having been sealed in Him with the Holy Spirit of promise, and that Jesus is above all things, the Head of the church, which is His body (1); we who were once enemies of God, are saved by grace through faith, and are no longer aliens but fellow citizens, being built together into a dwelling of God in the Spirit (2); Paul described his stewardship of the gospel, God’s manifold wisdom, and the expanse of His great love (3); we are to walk in the unity of the Spirit, being equipped for the work of the ministry through gifted leaders, putting on the likeness of God (4); we are to be imitators of God, especially in our marriages (5); finally, we are to engage in spiritual warfare, being equipped with the whole armor of God (6).

Philippians

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: The Church at Philippi

Date: AD 62

Theme: Joy

Chapters: 4

Summary: The apostle, writing from prison, demonstrated joy and faith in the place of suffering (1); we are to follow the example of Christ, who emptied Himself of all privilege to go to the cross, being exalted and given a name which is above every name; therefore, we are to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling (2); knowing all these things, we are to rejoice in the Lord, being partakers of His suffering and the power of His resurrection, pressing on toward the goal for the prize of the upward call of God in Christ Jesus (3); again, we are to rejoice in the Lord always, making our requests known to God through prayer, and thinking on those things that are good; in addition, we must learn to be content in every situation and circumstance, knowing that our God will supply all our needs according to His riches in Christ Jesus (4).

Colossians

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: The Church at Colosse

Date: AD 62

Theme: The Pre-eminence of Christ

Chapters: 4

Summary: After thanking the Colossians for their faith, Paul presents a powerful description of the centrality of Jesus Christ (1); he then gave us instructions as to how we are to live based on Christ



41

being the supreme fulfillment of all God’s purposes (2) being raised together with Christ, we are to seek those things above not the things on the earth, letting the word of Christ dwell richly in our hearts; this is to be reflected in our marriages, families, and employment (3); Paul closes with an admonishment that we are to conduct ourselves with wisdom toward outsiders, and with some personal words of encouragement and instruction (4).

First Thessalonians

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: The Church at Thessalonica

Date: AD 52

Theme: The Return of Christ

Chapters: 5

Summary: Paul greeted the Thessalonians with thankfulness for their faith and works, reminding them that they had turned from idolatry to serve a living and true God (1); he then defended the integrity with which he came to them to bring them the gospel, not seeking glory from men, but being gentle to them; as a result, he called them to walk worthy of the God who called them into His kingdom (2); the apostle informs the Thessalonians of Timothy’s good report concerning their faith and love (3); the Thessalonians are to remain sexually pure, leading a quiet life, and working with their own hands; those who have died in Christ will be raised from the dead (4); finally, he instructs them concerning the day of the Lord (5).

Second Thessalonians

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: The Church at Thessalonica

Date: AD 53

Theme: The Day of the Lord

Chapters: 3

Summary: After much discussion among the Thessalonians about the return of Christ, Paul gives them some comforting words and signs to look for to remove their fear and doubt that the day of the Lord has already occurred (1-2); he then gives them instructions in how to live in preparation for the coming of the Lord, avoiding evil men, and not growing weary of doing good (3).

First Timothy

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: Timothy

Date: AD 64-67



42

Theme: Church Order

Chapters: 6

Summary: After greeting Timothy, Paul issued a severe warning against false teachers and doctrines, encouraging Timothy to correct such things (1); Paul gave some details to Timothy about proper conduct in the church, the role of women, and the leadership of elders and deacons (2-4); he then gave instructions for relationships within the church, discipline, the care of widows, and admonished the wealthy to be generous (5-6).

Second Timothy

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: Timothy

Date: AD 66-67

Theme: Holding the Truth

Chapters: 4

Summary: Paul was no longer under house arrest but was incarcerated in a cold prison cell, awaiting execution. Timothy must present himself approved to God as a workman who does not need to be ashamed, being a vessel of honor (1-2); the last days will be difficult and dangerous times, with many learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth; Timothy must continue in the things he has learned, being equipped for every good work through the word of God (3); Paul then gave Timothy some final instructions and words (4).

Titus

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: Titus

Date: AD 64-66

Theme: Church Order

Chapters: 3

Summary: Paul gives Titus instructions about elders and deacons (1); he has further instructions for those who are older and those who are younger (2); he concludes with various instructions about godly living (3).

Philemon

Author: Paul

To Whom Written: Philemon



43

Date: AD 64-67

Theme: Love Exemplified

Chapters: 1

Summary: Onesimus was a disciple of Paul and an escaped slave. Paul wrote this letter to Onesimus’ master, Philemon to request mercy and forgiveness.

Hebrews

Author: Unknown, probably Paul or Barnabas

To Whom Written: Hebrew believers

Date: AD 66

Theme: The Better Priesthood of Christ

Chapters: 13

Summary: The book of Hebrews was written to show that Jesus Christ was not only the fulfillment of the Law, but that He was superior to Judaism in every way. Jesus was pre-eminent over angels, Moses, the Old Testament priesthood, the temple and the Old Testament sacrifices (1-9); in addition, faith is superior to the Law and to the works of the Old Covenant; without faith it is impossible to please God; Jesus Himself is the author and perfecter of our faith; Mount Zion (grace) is superior to Mount Sinai (law); therefore, let us love one another (10-13).

James

Author: James

To Whom Written: Hebrew believers (the 12 tribes scattered, the Diaspora)

Date: AD 45

Theme: Practical Christian Living

Chapters: 5

Summary: James was the half-brother of Jesus, and his epistle is believed to be the first of the New Testament writings. James began his letter by encouraging those who were being persecuted for the faith and others who were facing temptations; he pointed his audience to do works of righteousness, visiting orphans and widows in distress, and remaining unspotted form the world (1); he addressed the sin of partiality (favoring the rich over the poor), and showed the perfection of faith in works (2); teachers will receive a greater judgment; no man can control his tongue; therefore, we must be careful what we speak; wisdom from above is to be identified by its fruit of purity, peace, gentleness, reasonableness, and mercy; the wisdom of the world is bitter, selfish, ambitious, sensual, and demonic (3); James gave various instructions on how to live properly, avoiding the lusts of the flesh, speaking well of one another, and not presuming on the future (4); he rebuked the misuse of riches with a call to justice and charity for the poor, imploring believers to be patient in the Lord; if any is sick they should call for the elders of the church, for the effective prayer of a righteous man can



44

accomplish much, as illustrated in the life of Elijah; finally, he who turns a sinner from the error of his way will save a soul from death and will cover a multitude of sins (5).

First Peter

Author: Peter

To Whom Written: Those who reside as aliens in Asia (the Diaspora)

Date: AD 65

Theme: Suffering and Glory

Chapters: 5

Summary: Peter wrote to encourage his readers who were suffering and to call them to personal holiness. We have a living hope and sure salvation in Jesus Christ; though we have not seen Him, we believe in Him and rejoice; therefore, we must prepare our minds for action, having been born again of an imperishable seed through the living and enduring word of God (1); as new born babes, we are to desire the milk of the word; we are also living stones being built up together as a spiritual house, a chosen race, a royal priesthood, called according to this purpose - to suffer with Christ (2); Peter then gave instructions as to the life we should live in our marriages, in the church, and in our communities (3); we must be willing to suffer for righteousness sake, for the end of all things is near; it is time for judgment to begin with the household of God (4); admonitions were then given for those who lead the church to do so with integrity and gentleness (5).

Second Peter

Author: Peter


Date: AD 66-67

Theme: Last Days

Chapters: 3

Summary: Peter’s second epistle was written to warn the churches about false teachers who were challenging the truth of the gospel. He began with the encouragement that through Jesus we have received everything we need for life and godliness, and are partakers of the divine nature; therefore, we are to diligently attend to our spiritual growth and maturity; the Scriptures are not of private interpretation, but have been given by the Holy Spirit (1); false prophets, motivated by greed, have arisen within the church; God’s judgment will come on them as it did on the angels who fell and those who died in the flood; but the Lord knows how to rescue the godly from temptation and judgment (2); the last days will be marked by mockers, but be aware that the day of the Lord will come like a thief; therefore, let us be in holy conduct, looking for and hastening the coming of the day of God (3).

First John



45

Author: John


Date: AD 85-95

Theme: Fellowship

Chapters: 5

Summary: John wrote to combat the heresy of Gnosticism, which taught that Jesus did not have a human body. He began by declaring that he saw the human body of the Lord Jesus, and that Jesus will forgive those who confess their sins (1); these are the ways we can know if we are His children – obedience to His commandments, not loving the world, not practicing sin, being hated by the world, loving one another, and confessing that Jesus has come in the flesh and is the Son of God (2-5).

Second John

Author: John


Date: AD 85-95

Theme: Love and Truth

Chapters: 1

Summary: Again, John is writing to admonish the church to remain in the truths they have been taught, loving one another, walking according to the commandments, and watching ourselves that we not lose what we have accomplished.

Third John

Author: John


Date: AD 85-95

Theme: Christian Hospitality

Chapters: 1

Summary: John wrote this letter to praise two teachers, Gaius and Demetrius, for walking in the truth. The churches must receive and support them. Let us not do evil, but good, for the one who does good is of God.

Jude

Author: Jude




46

Date: AD 67-68

Theme: Contending for the Faith

Chapters: 1

Summary: Jude was the brother of James and the half-brother of Jesus. He wrote this letter to warn the churches against the dangers of false teachers, calling on them to contend earnestly for the faith. He cited several who incurred the judgment of God, including the angels who fell, Cain, Balaam, and Korah; he also pointed to the faithfulness of Enoch, and warned believers to keep themselves in the love of God, waiting anxiously for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ to eternal life.

Revelation

Author: John

To Whom Written: Seven Churches of Asia Minor

Date: AD 90-95

Theme: Consummation of All Things

Chapters: 22

Summary: The final book of the Bible was written by the apostle John while he was imprisoned on the island of Patmos. It was written at the command of the Lord Jesus and concerns the “things which must soon take place.” John saw a vision of the Lord Jesus and received messages from Him for the seven churches of Asia (1-3); John is then taken to heaven and sees the throne of God, Jesus as the Lamb slain, and the judgments of God upon the earth, including the antichrist and false prophet, the fall of Babylon, and the return of the Lord Jesus Christ with the armies of heaven (4-20); finally, John sees the consummation of all things, the judgment of all people, the destruction of heaven and earth, and the New Jerusalem (21-22).



47



48

3. Authority of Believers

Sessions: 3

Introduction:

Table of Content

Our Position & Condition in Christ. There is a Divine Order We must Accept our Position God’s Good Word God speaks well of us Adamic Nature dead New Creatures in Christ Raised with Christ Complete in Christ God Encourages and Helps us Don’t be Deceive by the Devil Follow God’s way He Gives us His Good ward He Calls on us to Believe it with and our hearts and Act Accordingly God’s word His Power Our Union with Christ Our Legal Position Our Vital Indwelling Our Authority in Christ Authority over the Power of the Enemy Authority over Satan Authority as Christ’s Ambassador Authority in God’s Kingdom Take God at His Word

The Key of the Authority of the Believer ( Part One)

"It's all here. Here is the secret of revival and victory and power with God. All we need do is receive it, believe it, and act upon it. We need to know who we are, what God says about us, and what our authority is in Jesus Christ."

Let us briefly survey some of these precious truths



49

A. OUR POSITION AND CONDITION IN CHRIST

The Epistle of Paul to the Ephesians falls naturally into two sections: the first three chapters is a positive presentation of the believer's position in Christ. This section concludes with this inspiring promise of blessing...

"Now to him who is able to do exceeding abundantly" beyond all that we ask or think, according to the power that works within us, to him be the glory in the church and in Christ Jesus to all generations forever and ever. Amen" (Eph 3:20,21).

The second three chapters deal with practical considerations in the believer's life.

We might say the first section sets forth our legal standing before God, the second the actual state (condition) of our Christian life.

The first deals with our wealth, the second with our walk.The first shows us our rights, the second our responsibilities. The first is doctrinal, the second practical.

1. There Is a Divine Order

It is important that we observe the divine order: first our standing, then our state. So many Christians are trying to perfect their state in order to gain a right standing with God. This is contrary to God's method. First He gives us a right standing and asks us to believe it; then He gives us power to live accordingly.

Our standing, our position, our wealth, our rights and privileges in Christ are all

by the grace of God alone. They represent the favor of God upon all believers.

2. We Must Accept Our Position

If we want to care for our state, our walk, our responsibilities in our daily life, we must first accept what we have become when we were placed in Jesus Christ. We must truly believe this divine revelation, as set forth in the first three chapters in Ephesians. This will give us the power to "walk worthy of our vocation to which we are called" (Eph 4:1), as required of us in the second three chapters.

Friends, this is the way God always encourages and helps us. First He shows us what we are in Christ. He gives us the bold declarations of His grace (enabling power).Then He tells us, "If you will believe, then what I have declared will become a practical reality in your life." This is the way faith works. We believe before we see. Sanctification and holy living by any other means becomes a natural law of works. Even the good works of the flesh are fleshly. The only works that are pleasing to God are



50

those that spring forth as a fruit of His grace (divine enabling) operating through our faith in His Word.

Let us see how this truth shines forth in Ephesians.

B. GOD'S GOOD WORD

In Ephesians 1:3 we have a verse that is a favorite of many...‘‘blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed uswith all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ. “There is a deep truth hidden in this verse. The words "blessed “and "blessing “come from a Greek word from which we get our word "eulogy. "

This same Greek word is in Romans 15:29 where Paul says: "I shall come in the fullness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ, " or literally, "the fullness of the good utterance of the gospel of Christ. "

In Romans 16:18 we have the same word used, but this time in insincerity. Paul speaks of those who "by good works and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple."

However, God's "fair speeches" Concerning us are genuine and sincere. Now read

Ephesians 1:3 with a better translation of its meaning..."Well spoken of be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who hath spoken well, or highly, of us with every good utterance in heavenly places in Christ Jesus. "

Yes friends, this is the startling truth! God eulogizes (speaks complimentary words of) us as He sees us in Christ. He speaks highly of us. He makes good utterances concerning us.

1. God Speaks Well Of Us

God does not eulogize us in our unregenerate, Adamic state; but inasmuch as we have accepted Christ, God sees us in His Son and speaks highly of us.

a. Adamic Nature Dead. He declares that our Adamic nature is dead, crucified with Christ (Rom 6:6-11).

b. New Creatures in Christ. He declares that we are new creatures in Christ. Old things have passed away and all things have become new (2Cor 5:17).

c. Raised With Christ. He declares that we are raised with Christ and enthroned With Him in heavenly places (Eph 2:6).



51

d. Complete In Christ. All that Christ did was not for Him, but for us. God now sees us complete (whole, perfect, without blemish) in Christ.

2. God Encourages and Helps Us This is God's method of encouraging and helping us. It has always been the same.

He gives His Word and calls upon us to believe it and act upon it. a. Don't Be Deceived By The Devil. The devil borrowed this method. We see him using this approach in Genesis 3. When he gave his lying word to Eve, he enticed her to believe it, and act upon it. If Eve had believed God's Word and acted upon it, she would not have fallen, nor dragged the human race into her ruin.

b. Follow God's Way. God still approaches man in this way:

1) He gives us His good Word; and

2) Calls on us to believe it with all our hearts; and

3) Act accordingly.

c. God's Word Has Power. In fact, if we do believe God's Word sincerely. He gives us power to act accordingly. God's Word contains life in itself and has power to materialize (become what has been spoken).A seed that is planted in the ground will spring forth with life and form as God designed it. The seed of God's Word received into our hearts will also bring forth life and form in us. That is why God eulogizes us as He sees us in Christ. He knows that if we will receive and believe His Word, it will materialize (be seen in visible ways) in our lives.

This is the divine formula for Christian victory.

C. OUR UNION WITH CHRIST

Apart from Christ we are dead in trespasses and sins. However, God calls upon us

to picture (envision) ourselves as being in His Son.

He then asks us to believe that we are crucified with Him, buried with Him, and raised with Him. This union of the believer with Christ is seen in two aspects: our legal position (as a relative of His), and our vital indwelling.

1. Our Legal Position

This is our legal standing before God. The moment we accept Christ as our Savior and Lord, we are justified. We are given a judicial position, a legal standing before aholy God.

In Ephesians 1:15-23, Paul prays that we might be spiritually enlightened concerning our legal standing in Jesus. Paul prayed:"I pray that you will begin to understand how incredibly great his power is to help those who believe him."It is that same mighty power that raised Christ from the dead and seated him in the place of honor at God's right hand in heaven, far, far above any other king or ruler or dictator or leader."Yes, his honor is far more glorious than that of anyone else, either in this world or in the world to come. "



52

Then in Chapter 2 Paul declares that God has ' 'quickened us [raised us from the dead] together with Christ, and has taken us up to heaven and enthroned us together in the highest heaven in Christ Jesus "(vss 4-6 lit).In the mind and purpose of God, when Christ died — we died in Him; when He was raised — we were raised in Him; and when He ascended to the Father's right hand— we also ascended and sat down with Him on the throne at the right hand of God the Father.

These are some of the "good utterances '' of God concerning us. They represent a

Divine declaration of our legal union and privilege because of being with Jesus Christ. Paul urges us to "reckon [count it as done] ourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord" (Rom 6:11).The natural mind rebels against such supernatural revelation. It is only as we are to take of the mind of Christ that we can grasp these truths. Then they become the way to power and personal victory over problems, sin, disease and demons.

2. Our Vital Indwelling God has given us legal standing in Christ (which we must accept by faith). He has also produced a vital experience in us by His Spirit. Writing to the Galatians, Paul says: 'Because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father " (Gal 4:6).Our Adamic nature is dead to God. But, since our new birth, we are indwelt by the Spirit of divine Sonship. Paul says, "He that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit''(l Cor6:17).Again the Apostle Paul testifies in Galatians 2:20: "I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not 1, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me."Paul did not live his day-by-day life nor conduct his tremendous ministry by personal power or wisdom. He functioned by the divinely inspired concept that Christ lived inside him by His Spirit. The Apostle John also understood this truth: "Greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world" (Un 4:4). The same apostle wrote in John 1:16: "Of his fullness have all we received, and grace for grace". This means that we believers are indwelt by the full potential of the life of Christ. He puts His love. His joy. His peace. His longsuffering, His gentleness, His goodness. His faith. His meekness and His temperance (or self control) inside us (Gal 5:22,23). All these are the fruit of His indwelling Spirit. By faith, we accept the legal standing that is reckoned to us by God (that is, our legal standing in Christ). The indwelling Spirit of Christ responds to our faith and produces the nature of Christ in us. In these two ways — [1] our believing and [2] the Spirit's enabling — our union with Christ interacts. These empower us to live in such a way that others see Christ in ourlives .In the midst of the turmoil and pressures of this world, let us never forget that we have within us an "inner sanctuary." Christ dwells there. From Him we derive resources that are more than adequate for every need and every situation. Thus "in all things we are morethan conquerors through him that loved us”(Rom 8:37).

D. OUR AUTHORITY IN CHRIST Because we are declared by God to be in Christ, all that is said concerning Christ is said also concerning us. In eulogizing Christ, the Father eulogizes (says very complimentary things about) us in Christ.

1. Authority over the Power of The Enemy



53

Christ has all authority (Matt 28:18). Therefore we have authority (Luke 10:19):"Behold, I give unto you power [authority] to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power [ability to do damage] of the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you. "

2. Authority over Satan

Satan was bruised (fatally wounded) beneath the feet of Christ (Gen 3:15). Satan is also bruised beneath our feet: "The God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly'' (Rom 16:20).Satan is legally placed beneath the feet of Christ — that is, subject to His authority (Eph 1:22). And Satan is placed legally beneath our feet, too. The psalmist declared, "Thou shall tread upon the lion and the adder: the young lion. and the dragon shall thou trample under feet" (Ps 91:13).

3. Authority As Christ's Ambassadors

As Christ was sent into this world, so are we. Jesus said to the Father: "As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world" (John 17:18).

Thus we are ambassadors of Christ, going forth with His authority, speaking and acting in His behalf (2Cor 5:20).There is given unto us the power of attorney — that is, the authority to act in behalf of Jesus Christ. With His authority we preach the gospel. With His authority we lay hands on the sick. With His authority we cast out devils.

4. Authority in God's Kingdom

Jesus is heir of all things, and we are “heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ''

(Rom 8:17). We share His throne-rights here and now, and shall rule with Him in His Kingdom in the coming age.

5. Take God at His Word

Friends, surely here is a key that can transform your life. Believe this. It will open to you the inexhaustible resources of the Kingdom of God. Here now is a key. It is the authority of the believer in Christ — or, should we say, the authority of Christ in the believer.

Let us cease justifying failures and let us convert our excuses into testimonies. Let us lay hold of the key that is offered to us, believe it, use it, and prove it. Let’s thank God for this key of authority. Shall we continue to urge every believer to dare to take God at His word and exercise the privilege of being a relative of Christ? This is your privilege. Exercise it! (Shepherds Staff)

AUTHORITY OF THE BELIEVER (Part Two)



54

Table of content

Introduction:-

1. What is spiritual authority

Authority means you have been given the ability or strength to do something

1-a. Jesus’ authority

1-b. disciples’ authority

1-c. the spiritual authority of the believer

2. When to use your authority

3. How to use your authority

3-a. the armor of god

3-b. binding and loosing 4. You have been given all authority to use the name of Jesus against the powers and principalities of this world

#1 – Jesus secured our power and authority

#2 – we have authority to preach the gospel

#3 – we have authority to stand against Satan

#4 – we are seated with him in high authority

#5 – we have the power of god’s word to exercise our authority

In this lesson we cover three aspects of Authority of a Believer

what is spiritual authority

when to use your authority

and how to use your authority

What is Spiritual Authority?



55

First, let‟s understand that the Bible is clear that all power and authority belong to God and He will

deal with people as He pleases. His authority is demonstrated by His judgment on those who ignore or

challenge His claim. Jesus, as the Son of God, had His own authority as we see through His teaching

and demonstration. We also know that Satan had power over the earth until it was taken away when

Jesus rose from the dead. Before we look at Scripture verses, let‟s determine the spiritual authority definition. In the Vine’s Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words, authority is defined as ἐξουσία, pronounced, eks-ü-sē‟-ä. It means the ability or strength to do something.

Authority means you have been given the ability or strength to do something

There are several verses in the Bible when Jesus used His authority. Let’s look at a few of them to gain a solid understanding of spiritual authority in the Bible. 1-A. Jesus’ Authority

John 5:22-27, Jesus has authority through judgment

Matthew 7:28, He has authority in teaching

Mark 1:27, Jesus has power and authority in exorcism (over demons)

Mark 2:5, He has authority to forgive sins

Matthew 28:18, all power given to Jesus

So, from these verses, we see the extent of Jesus‟ authority. Now, let‟s look at some verses that teach

about the authority given to the disciples, and also to all believers.

1-B. Disciples’ Authority

The disciples were commissioned as Jesus‟ representatives to spread the gospel and regulate His

church. In this commissioning, Jesus gave the disciples power and authority to

exorcize all demons, Luke 9:1

heal diseases, Luke 9:1, Matthew 10:8

cleanse the lepers, Matthew 10:8

raise the dead, Matthew 10:8

discipline the church in His name, 1 Corinthians 5:4

teach God’s truth, 1 Corinthians 2:9

make decisions to believers as God’s command, 1 Corinthians 14:37

That‟s quite a bit of authority! However, in this study, we‟re going to focus on Luke 9:1 and Matthew

10:8, authority over evil, cleansing of lepers, heal diseases and raise the dead.



56

1- C. The Spiritual Authority of the Believer

When Jesus gave power and authority to the disciples over spiritual darkness, He also gave this power

to all believers. When you are born-again, you receive the Holy Spirit and He brings this power and

authority to you. This authority is available through faith.

Spiritual authority is using the name of Jesus through faith to do the task you’ve been given

Mark 16:17-18 says this: And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.

Luke 10:19, Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you.

Matthew 10:7-8, And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils: freely ye have received, freely give.

As a born-again believer, you don‟t have to wait for someone else to cast out demons or heal the sick.

You have all spiritual power and authority to do this yourself. You caught that, right? In those verses,

Jesus delegated authority and power to you!

So,

What can you do with this authority? Spiritual authority is using the name of Jesus through faith to do the task you’ve been given

cast out demons

heal the sick

cleanse those with skin diseases

raise the dead

speak in new tongues

tread on scorpions or serpents or drink deadly things (not on purpose)

When to Use Your Spiritual Authority

You can use your authority in Jesus Name when you want to

cast out demons

heal the sick

cleanse those with skin diseases

raise the dead



57

In addition, you can take authority over the elements (Mark 4:39), over the insects or critters that sting

(Luke 10:19) and for supernatural protection (Proverbs 18:10)

Here’s a truth: One night I commanded the wind to stop blowing so strongly over my balcony. My

outdoor curtains were in danger of being blown off the PVC pipe they are fixed too and we were

heading to bed that night. I stood inside my living room looking outside at the curtains blowing and I

commanded the wind to stop blowing around and through my balcony (Dr.Gill). Within seconds the

wind slowed down to a gentle breeze.I was reminded of Jesus‟ words when He spoke “Peace, be still”

and also He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do…John 14:12.

Another time I commanded wasps to leave me alone as I was harvesting my grapes. The verse that I

stood on was Luke 10:19. I gave the wasps permission to stay in areas I wasn‟t working and to leave

my basket of grapes alone. They obeyed the command. I did this for two harvest seasons and when I

was chatting with my neighbor the second year, she told me that it was strange that all of a sudden, her

backyard was filled with wasps! Point learned to be specific in sending away the insects!

And, yet, another time: I received healing in 1984 but lost it in 2010. When I finally realized in 2018

that I had given up my healing, I had to fight to take back what the devil stole. This post will tell

you how I reclaimed my healing but the principle also applies to anything the devil has stolen from

you.

How to Use Your Spiritual Authority?

Let me remind you of the time when Jesus finished the 40 days of fasting in the wilderness.

Do you remember what happened? He had been battling the devil and now we read that the tempter

came to Him with three temptations. One at a time, Jesus refuted each temptation with what? The

Word of God. He used the phrase “It is written” and defeated the enemy.

This is what you need to do as well. You need to know the content of the Bible. To be able to quote it

accurately and to stand on its truth. This won‟t come by osmosis. You will need to read your Bible,

study it and obey it.

When you know your Bible, you will know

you are seated in heavenly places in Christ, Ephesians 2:6

Jesus won the victory(phi. 2:7-9)

Satan is defeated (Rom.16:20)

that you can stand on the power of the Word of God(1 Corinthians 2:5)

and that the victory is yours through Jesus Christ ( 1 Corinthians 15:57)



58

In addition, when the enemy whispers lies to you, you will be able to come against him with the truth

of the Word. Satan is roaming about seeking whom he may devour. His daily agenda is to kill, steal

and destroy.

You can come against the enemy when he is attempting to steal from you. When he is bent on

destroying you, you can rise up in faith and command him to stop. When the doctor pronounces a

death sentence on you or your loved one, you can rise in faith and renounce and command the illness

or disease to be healed.

Sure, you may have to repeat yourself; after all, Jesus spoke Scripture to the devil three times during

His temptation. Simply stand your ground, don‟t give up so easily. Fight to win!

3-A. The Armor of God

If you are familiar with the Bible, you may recall the portion of text in Ephesians 6:10-18 which

teaches believers how to dress up for spiritual warfare. It is the armor of God.

This is an excellent passage filled with information about spiritual battles. You get a glimpse of the

spirit realm and can see the intensity of evil. This is the reason that we are given spiritual armor for the

battle.

Who or what are we fighting? It is not people,

it is a battle against principalities,

powers,

and rulers of darkness and

Against spiritual wickedness.

Ephesians 6:10-18 describes each piece of armor but it also tells you something else.

It tells you that you need this armor to fight the battle. If you go into battle without it, you will be

defeated.

Paul also emphasizes that we are to stand, withstand, stand and remain standing. Four times in this

passage he mentions „stand.‟

This is important. He doesn‟t say sit, nor does he say to retreat in certain scenarios. Nor does he say to

give up after so many tries. He simply said to “stand!”

3-B. Binding and Loosing

Ah! This may be new to you, or you may have heard of it but not given it any particular thought.



59

Turn Matthew 6:10 which refers to the will of heaven being done on earth. Turn over a few more

pages to Matthew 16:18-19 where Jesus teaches about giving the disciples (and us) the keys of the

kingdom of heaven to whatever you bind and loose on earth shall be bound and loosed in heaven.

You cannot do this frivolously. It is a serious business.

Important to follow the practical steps:

You are in control

You set the rules of engagement, not the enemy

You bind the demonic activity

You determine through Holy Spirit what the source is of the demonic activity

Is there participation in the occult?

Are there any generational curses?

Has the person has listened to and believed lies?

Is there sinful behavior?

You remove or break the legal right of demonic activity by

recognition of sin

confession of sin

repentance of sin

asking forgiveness from God

acknowledging the sin activity as dead on the cross

using your authority as a believer of Jesus Christ

You command the demons to go to the feet of Jesus

Remember this: Demons must obey lines of spiritual authority. There is no grey area here; they must

obey your spiritual authority. If they are resisting your commands, first, make sure you have dealt with

the legal grounds for infestation. If they still will not budge, refer to Jesus to rebuke or deal with the

spirit. Simply say, “Lord Jesus, I submit this demon of darkness to you as an insubordinate and defiant

spirit. I ask you to do whatever you choose. Demon, I command you to go to the feet of the true Lord

Jesus Christ, now.”

Here is further teaching about “rebuking” that I really think you should read by Pastor Jim Feeney and

called, Rebuking Demons: How to and not to.



60

Should I Use the Authority or Pray?

Another thing to remember about your spiritual authority and that is that you do not have to beg.

Authority doesn‟t ask the demon what to do, it commands the demons!

You don‟t need to ask God to do this work. In fact, He won‟t. Why? Because Jesus quite clearly said

that we are to do the binding and loosing, to command evil spirits to flee, to heal the sick, to cleanse

the lepers, to raise the dead.

Have you read any verses where Jesus asked God to heal the sick or rebuke the demons? No, right?

Well, that means that Jesus did those works Himself, and when He delegated this work, He intended

for you to do this work yourself.

You have been given all authority to use the Name of Jesus against the powers and principalities of this world

Oh, and your authority doesn‟t work through your thoughts. The enemy cannot read your mind, only

God has that ability. To use your spiritual authority, you must speak out loud. Proverbs 18:21 reminds

us that death and life are in the power of the tongue so command the evil spirits with the spoken

word.

You don‟t need to yell and scream at the demons. You can speak in a normal voice. I‟ve even

whispered the command during the night hours when my husband was sleeping. I didn‟t want to wake

him but I needed to deal with the enemy so I‟d speak out loud but in a low voice. It isn‟t the loudness

of the voice that the demons listen to; it‟s the authority of the Name of Jesus that they obey.

As new creations we have been put in a position of power and authority– a position delegated to us by

God through Jesus Christ. Along with that authority come certain responsibilities. I want us to

examine God‟s Word concerning that position and the authority we have in Him.

When you made Jesus Christ the Lord of your life, Colossians 1:13 says you were delivered from the

power of darkness. The word power is literally translated authority. You have been delivered from the

power, or authority, of darkness and placed into God‟s kingdom. Jesus said, all power is given unto

me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore… (Matt. 28:18,19). That power was given to you as part of

your inheritance in Christ Jesus. You have entered into this position of authority because you are in

Him.

The Word says that righteousness has come upon all men (Rom. 5:18). You may ask, “Then why don‟t

all become righteous?” Because in order to receive it, you have to act on righteousness from the point

of authority.



61

On November 2, 1962, I used my authority as a human being and made a choice. I made the decision

to receive Jesus as Lord of my life. At that moment, the righteousness that had been upon me came

inside me. I was made the righteousness of God in Christ. Second Corinthians 5:21 says, He hath

made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.

#1 – JESUS SECURED OUR POWER AND AUTHORITY

Jesus succeeded in securing all power by going to the cross, dying a horrible death, suffering the

penalty for sin, and defeating Satan in the pit of hell. He came to earth as a man for one reason: to re-

capture the authority that Satan had stolen through Adam‟s disobedience in the garden. Jesus was

called the last Adam (1 Cor. 15:45). After securing that power and authority, He freely gave it over

into the hands of those who would believe on Him–you and me.

It is not enough for us to simply accept Jesus‟ work at Calvary. We are held responsible for much

more. Jesus‟ words in the 16th chapter of Mark were not intended for the early church alone. His

words are just as vital and real today as when they were first spoken.

Jesus appeared to His disciples after His resurrection from the dead. His words to them form the basic

foundation for the work of the New Testament church. It was at that time that He delegated the

authority to carry out that work. Beginning in verse 15, Jesus said:

Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall

be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned.

And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak

with new tongues; They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt

them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.

#2 – WE HAVE AUTHORITY TO PREACH THE GOSPEL

Every born-again believer has the authority and responsibility to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ in

this earth. If you can‟t go, then you can send someone in your place.

And these signs shall follow them that believe….I want you to notice who is to do all these things:

them that believe. The signs will follow the believers who act in faith and boldly speak in Jesus‟ name.

THEY shall cast out devils; THEY shall speak with new tongues; THEY shall lay hands on the sick,

etc. The believer is the one with the power and authority to do these things.

Verse 20 says, they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and

confirming the word with signs following. God will confirm His Word, but first it has to be put forth.

That is where you and I come in. God does not preach; He has given us the authority to do the

preaching. God will not lay hands on the sick. He will bring the healing, but you and I as believers

must lay hands on the sick by faith, believing that God will perform His Word.

#3 – WE HAVE AUTHORITY TO STAND AGAINST SATAN

One of the most vital areas of the believer‟s authority is his power to successfully stand against Satan.

Ephesians 4:27 says, neither give place to the devil. In the sixth chapter of Ephesians, the Apostle Paul

describes the armor that we as believers are to wear in combat against Satan. He explains each piece of

that armor. It is the armor of God. But not once does he say that God will put the armor on you or that



62

God will fight the devil for you. YOU is the understood subject of these verses. He says, “YOU be

strong in the Lord. YOU put on the whole armor of God that YOU will be able to stand against the

wiles of the devil. YOU take the whole armor of God that YOU may be able to withstand in the evil

day; and having done all, YOU stand.” God has given you the power and the authority to stand against

Satan and his destructive works. He has provided the armor, but it is your responsibility as a believer

to put on that armor and stand against the devil. James 4:7 says, YOU resist the devil, and he will flee

from YOU. The armor and the weapons are at your disposal. God is there with you to back His Word;

but all is worthless unless you take your position of authority and assume the responsibility to use

what He has provided. You have the power and the authority to take the Word of God, the name of

Jesus, and the power of the Holy Spirit and run Satan out of your affairs. Don‟t pray and ask God to

fight Satan for you. You are the one in authority. Take your responsibility and speak directly to Satan

yourself and stand your ground firmly. He will flee!

#4 – WE ARE SEATED WITH HIM IN HIGH AUTHORITY

In the first chapter of Ephesians, Paul prayed a prayer for the body of believers in Ephesus. One part

of that prayer was that they know the exceeding greatness of his power to those who believe (Eph.

1:19). That exceeding great power is the same power that God used to raise Jesus from the dead and

set Him at His own right hand in the heavenlies. Ephesians 1:21 tells us that Jesus is seated far above

all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named.

The work God did in Jesus was supreme. He raised Jesus from the dead and set Him far above all

other authority–not only in this world, but also in the heavenly world. Then verse 22 says that God has

put ALL things under His feet and made Him head over the church which is His body. Where are the

feet? They are in the body. As believers, we are part of His body and we are seated with Him in that

highly exalted place of authority. Praise God! Look at Ephesians, chapter two:

And you hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins…Even when we were dead in sins,

(God) hath quickened us together with Christ…And hath raised us up together, and made us sit

together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus (Eph. 2:1,5,6).

We are seated together with Him. Where? Far above all principality, power and might and dominion.

As a believer, you have accepted the substitutionary sacrifice of Jesus at Calvary. Therefore, you are a

part of His body and are seated with Him in that heavenly place, equipped with the same power, the

same authority that He has.

The great power that God worked in Christ when He raised Him from the dead is the same creative

power of God that worked in you to make you alive when you were dead in your trespasses and sins.

The moment you made Jesus Christ the Lord of your life, that same power was exercised on your

dead, unregenerate spirit, causing it to be reborn in the likeness of God Himself. Any man who is in

Christ Jesus is a new creation: old things have passed away, all things are new, and all things are of

God (2 Cor. 5:17).

“As believers, we are part of His body and we are seated with Him in that highly exalted place of

authority.”

#5 – WE HAVE THE POWER OF GOD’S WORD TO EXERCISE OUR AUTHORITY

And the same day, when the event was come, he saith unto them, Let us pass over unto the other side.



63

And when they had sent away the multitude, they took him even as he was in the ship. And there were

also with him other little ships. And there arose a great storm of wind, and the waves beat into the

ship, so that it was now full. And he was in the hinder part of the ship, asleep on a pillow: and they

awoke him, and say unto him, Master, carest thou not that we perish? And he arose, and rebuked the

wind, and said unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind ceased, and there was a great calm.

And he said unto them, why are you so fearful? How is it that ye have no faith? (Mark 4:35-40).

Jesus spoke the words, Let us pass over unto the other side, and there was enough power and authority

in those words to accomplish the job. One thing I want you to notice is that Jesus did not take

command of the ship to see that His words were carried out. He walked to the back of the boat and

went to sleep. Jesus delegated the authority to His disciples, and they accepted it. But when the storm

came, they were filled with fear that the boat would sink. Jesus had to carry out the responsibility of

authority that he had delegated to them by rebuking the wind and the sea.

“You have the power and the authority to take the Word of God, the name of Jesus, and the power of

the Holy Spirit and run Satan out of your affairs.”

I want you to see the parallel here. You are the captain of your ship. You have control over your own

life–your spirit, your soul, and your body. Jesus has delegated power or authority over Satan to you as

a believer. You are to give him no place in your life. You are born of the Spirit of God. You are filled

with the Spirit of God. You have been given the Word of God. Those three elements are enough for

you to carry out your spiritual authority here in the earth. You don‟t need any more power. You have

all the power necessary. You simply have to exercise your authority. Jesus has already done

everything necessary to secure the authority and power over sin, sickness, demons, and fear. You have

to employ the faith action to receive that authority and join forces with Him in this earth. You are the

one to be strong in the Lord and in the power of His might.

#6 – WE HAVE AUTHORITY TO ACT AS NEW CREATIONS

Hebrews 2:14 says, forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself

likewise took part of the same. Jesus partook of flesh and blood, so that you could partake of spirit and

life. For you to partake of that spirit and life, you must take the responsibility of standing in the place

of authority as the new creation in Christ Jesus that you are. You are born again, not of corruptible

seed, but of incorruptible, by the Word of God (1 Pet. 1:23). It was the Word of Almighty God that

was injected into your spirit man to bring about the new birth in your life. When the church was first

beginning, Acts. 12:24 described it as the Word growing and multiplying. The Word is in you, but you

are the one who must be willing to allow it to work in you.

Ephesians 4:21-24 says, If so be that ye have heard him, and have been taught by him, as the truth is in

Jesus: That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man, which is corrupt according to

the deceitful lusts; And be renewed in the spirit of your mind; And that ye put on the new man, which

after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.

You are the one in authority. It is your responsibility to put off the old man–the unregenerate man that

you were before you accepted Jesus. The Holy Spirit does the actual work in you, but you must make

the decision to allow Him to do it. God has never forced His will on any person. YOU put off the old

man. YOU use the Word of God to renew your mind. YOU put on the new man, which is created in

righteousness and true holiness.



64

#7 – WE CAN MINISTER AND WALK FROM A POINT OF AUTHORITY

God‟s power is in His Word. He is upholding all things by the word of His power (Heb. 1:3). You

need to learn to minister and walk from a point of authority. In His earthly ministry, Jesus said such

things as “Be thou made whole.” “Take up your bed and walk.” Then to a lame man Peter said in Acts

3:6, “In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk.” He too ministered and spoke from a

point of authority.

“He came to earth as a man for one reason: to re-capture the authority that Satan had stolen through

Adam‟s disobedience in the garden.”

It‟s time for you as a believer to begin to act that way. You have obtained an inheritance, and in that

inheritance, you have been given all authority. The God of the universe lives inside you! He lives and

walks in you. Become God-inside-minded and you will begin to walk in this point of authority.

Keep right on building yourself up in your inheritance. You live in a world that is full of evil

influences. Satan wants to see to it that you forget the reality of being born again. He wants to see to it

that you never realize your place of authority in Christ Jesus, because if you do, that power you walk

in makes you absolutely dangerous to him. He has no defense against you when you walk in the power

of God‟s Word.

When you see in the Word that you are in Christ Jesus that you are in Him, then confess it with all of

your heart. Then you will be strong, standing in a point of authority and operating in your inheritance

in Him. As you do this, the power of God will always be available to work in your behalf. Praise God!

AUTHORITY OF THE BELIEVER

Fill in the blanks: Spiritual authority belongs toGod. Jesus has authority through judgement. Jesus has authority through teaching. Jesus has authority in exorcism. All power is given to Jesus. Disciples have authority to cast out devils. Heal all diseases (Lk: 9:1) Cleanse lepers (Mt: 10:8) Raise the dead (Mt: 10:8) Discipline the church in His Name Teach God’s truth Make decisions to believers as God’s command. We are seated in Heavenly places with Christ. Jesus has won the victory. Satan is defeated.



65

We stand in the power in the word of God and victory is through Jesus Christ. We are fighting against principalities,powers, rulers of darkness and spiritual wickedness. Match the following: New creation means ------------ we are justified.--3 God’s word ----------- Jesus lives in us by His Spirit.---5 Our legal position means ----------- the power of the enemy.----6 Abba father - - ------------ in high authority.----15 Christ lives in me ------------- Ephesians: 6: 10 – 18-----8 Authority over ------------ the evil spirit.----9 We are ------------- old is gone--1 Armor of God ------------ against principalities and power.----11 Jesus rebuked ------------- Galatians: 4:6----4 Satan ------------- darkness.-----12 Our battle is ------------ has the power.----2 Spiritual ------------- by the devil.---14 Believe and ----------- is defeated------10 Don’t be deceived ------------ Christs’ ambassadors-----7 We are seated ------------ believe and baptized-----13

1. Answer the following: 1. Mention a few methods to remove the legal right of demonic activity? 2. How did Jesus secure our power and authority? 3. What is the commission given to us in Matthew: 28: 18 – 20? 4. Explain briefly the Armour of God given in Ephesians: 6: 7 -8? 5. Explain how to use the word of God in gaining power over Satan?

2. Choose the relevant answer:

1. When we are born again we receive--------------(Discipline, Money, Holy Spirit) 2. Spiritual Authority is using the Name of Jesus through faith ( luke: 1: 2, Mark: 16: 17,

18,james : 2:5) 3. Jesus refuted the devil by ( discipline, Word of God, power) 4. The armour of God is to fight against ( people, city, dark forces) 5. We can minister and walk from the point of (power, prayer, Authority) 6. Jesus gave the keys of the kingdom of heaven so whatever we bind and loose means(under

control, set rules , bound and loosed) 7. Adamic nature is dead and crucified with( past, future, Christ) 8. We use the ----------of Jesus against the powers and principalities of this world(word of God,

Name, Authority) 9. According to proverbs: 18:21 -------and ----------are in the power of tongue.( binding &

loosing, Prayer & talking, death & life)

10. New creation means-----( the old man is gone, speaking in tongues, demons left us)



66

3. Write 20 sentences about the authority of the believer in Christ, and how would you apply or

exercise authority in your personal life, and ministry, with one or two examples, in your own words.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------



67

4. New Creation

Session: 2

Introduction

The study of the New Creation Image will bring a powerful revelation of who we are in Christ – what it means to be a new creation. It will bring freedom from feelings of guilt, Condemnation, inadequacy, and inferiority. It will boldly release us into an exciting, life-changing revelation of what it means to be one with Jesus Christ. We will discover what God intended us to be through His great redemptive work. We will find ourselves revealed as:

_ Born Again _ A Recreated Spirit _ A New Creation

"What does it mean that a Christian is a new creation (2 Corinthians 5:17)?" The new creation is described in 2 Corinthians 5:17: “Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come!” The word “therefore” refers us back to verses 14-16 where Paul tells us that all believers have died with Christ and no longer live for themselves. Our lives are no longer worldly; they are now spiritual. Our “death” is that of the old sin nature which was nailed to the cross with Christ. It was buried with Him, and just as He was raised up by the Father, so are we raised up to “walk in newness of life” (Romans 6:4). That new person that was raised up is what Paul refers to in 2 Corinthians 5:17 as the “new creation.”

The apostle Paul describes that as believers, we are a new race of human beings, a race of “born-again” beings with the life of God within us. We are new creations in Christ. Often in this study, believers will be referred to as “new creations.”This study will bring a fresh revelation of who Jesus is and who wearer in Him. With this powerful revelation, we as believers will begin to walk in an exciting new dimension of freedom, authority, boldness, power, and victory in our lives and ministries. We will find ourselves boldly declaring:

I know who I am in Jesus Christ!

I am what He says I am!

I can do what He says I can do!

I can have what He says I can have!

MANKIND – CREATED IN GOD'S IMAGE

To understand the new creation, first we must grasp that it is in fact a creation, something created by God. John 1:13 tells us that this new birth was brought about by the will of God. We did not inherit the new nature or decide to re-create ourselves anew. Neither did God simply clean up our old nature; He created something entirely fresh and unique. The new creation is completely new,

https://biblia.com/bible/esv/John%201.13



68

brought about from nothing, just as the whole universe was created by God ex nihilo, from nothing. Only the Creator could accomplish such a feat.

To understand what we are as new creations, we must understand how men adwomen were first created to be. We must understand that God had a purpose and a plan when He created men and women in His own image and gave them complete authority over this earth. Genesis 1:26-28 Then God said, “Let Us make man in our image, according to our likeness; let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, over all the earth and over every creeping thing

That creeps on the earth.”So God created man in His own image; in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them. Then God blessed them, and God said to them, “Be fruitful and multiply; fill the earth and subdue it; have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over every living thing that moves on the earth.”

Second, “old things have passed away.” The “old” refers to everything that is part of our old nature—natural pride, love of sin, reliance on works, and our former opinions, habits and passions. Most significantly, what we loved has passed away, especially the supreme love of self and with it self-righteousness, self-promotion, and self-justification. The new creature looks outwardly toward Christ instead of inwardly toward self. The old things died, nailed to the cross with our sin nature.

Along with the old passing away, “the new has come!” Old, dead things are replaced with new things, full of life and the glory of God. The newborn soul delights in the things of God and abhors the things of the world and the flesh. Our purposes, feelings, desires, and understandings are fresh and different. We see the world differently. The Bible seems to be a new book, and though we may have read it before, there is a beauty about it which we never saw before, and which we wonder at not having perceived. The whole face of nature seems to us to be changed, and we seem to be in a new world. The heavens and the earth are filled with new wonders, and all things seem now to speak forth the praise of God. There are new feelings toward all people—a new kind of love toward family and friends, a new compassion never before felt for enemies, and a new love for all mankind. The things we once loved, we now detest. The sin we once held onto, we now desire to put away forever. We “put off the old man with his deeds” (Colossians 3:9), and put on the “new self, created to be like God in true righteousness and holiness” (Ephesians 4:24)

What about the Christian who continues to sin? There is a difference between continuing to sin and continuing to live in sin. No one reaches sinless perfection in this life, but the redeemed Christian is being sanctified (made holy) day by day, sinning less and hating it more each time he fails. Yes, we still sin, but unwillingly and less and less frequently as we mature. Our new self hates the sin that still has a hold on us. The difference is that the new creation is no longer a slave to sin, as we formerly were. We are now freed from sin and it no longer has power over us (Romans 6:6-7). Now we are empowered by and for righteousness. We now have the choice to “let sin reign” or to count ourselves “dead to sin but alive to God in Christ Jesus” (Romans 6:11-12). Best of all now we have the power to choose the latter.

. The new creation is a wondrous thing, formed in the mind of God and created by His power and for His glory.



69

An Image

We were created in the image of God. As new creations, we are being conformed to the image of His Son. An image is an exact likeness. According to Webster's Unabridged Dictionary, the word “image” means:

_ An imitation or representation of a person

_ the visual impression of something produced by reflection

from a mirror

_ A person very much like another; a copy; a counterpart; or alikeness

_ A vivid representation

God created Adam in His exact likeness. He created him to be just like God – a mirror reflection of God in his physical body, in his God-like soul, and in his spirit, which was alive with the life and breath of God. Mankind was created to be the image and glory of God on thisearth.1 Corinthians 11:7a for a man indeed ought not to cover his head, since he is the image and glory of God.

A Triune Being

God said, “Let Us make man in our image.” He said “Our” because God, even though He's one God, is manifested in three distinct personalities._ God the Father_ God the Son_ God the Holy Spirit Men and women were created in His image also as triune beings.

_ We are a spirit.

Our spirit is the God-conscious part of us which has to do with the spirit realm – the part of us which can have relationship and fellowship with God.

_ We have a soul.

Our soul is the part of us which has to do with the mental realm. It is our intellect, our emotions, our will. It is that part of us which reasons and thinks.

_ We live in a body.

Our body is the physical part of us – the house in which our spirits and souls live. Just as the three persons of the Godhead are separate and distinct, and yet they are one God, in the same way our spirit, soul, and body comprise the real person God created us to be. The apostle Paul referred to our triune being when he wrote,1 Thessalonians 5:23 Now may the God of peace Himself sanctify you completely; and may your whole spirit, soul, and body be preserved blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. We need to have a revelation of our newly created spirit, and through this revelation, God will restore our souls and bodies to once again be all they were created to be. By so doing, we will be “sanctified completely” and “preserved blameless at the coming of

Our Lord Jesus Christ.”

With the Life of God



70

We know God, with His own hands, formed Adam in His own image and then breathed into him His breath of life. Genesis 2:7 And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.

The life of God is more than the state of being alive. It is the source of life .Zoe Life

There are two important Greek words used for “life” in the New Testament. Psuchemeans natural or human life. Zoe means the life and nature of God Himself. It is the Zoe life, the life and nature of God, which has been imparted into every born again believer.

How exciting this is – we are alive with the life and nature of God! When Adam and Eve sinned, they lost the Zoe life of God, but when we are born again; our spirits are made alive with the life of God. Only the life of God has the power to create. In the creation of man, the dust of the earth became alive because the life of God was breathed into it. John 1:3, 4 all things were made through Him and without Him nothing was made that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light of men

._ With Light of God

The life of God is light; and this light, or radiant glory, became the

light of Adam and Eve before they sinned.1 John 1:5 This is the message which we have heard from Him and declare to you, that God is light and in Him is no darkness at all. It is very possible before the fall; Adam and Eve were clothed in this light from God – His radiant glory._ With Perfection of God We know Adam and Eve's bodies contained perfect health, power, and strength because these are part of the life of God. The life-breath of God was flowing through their blood to every cell, giving them perfect health and eternal life. Adam and Eve were created to live forever. They couldn't die as long as they had the life of God within them. Adam and Eve's souls (minds, emotions, and wills) were God-like in their nature. Their souls had the life of God in them, and their minds, wills, and emotions were one with God. Their spirits were perfect – one with God.

Given Dominion

The first thing God said about Adam and Eve after He created them was, “Let them have dominion!”Genesis 1:26 Then God said, “Let Us make man in Our image according to Our likeness; let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, over all the earth and over every creeping thing that

Creeps on the earth.”God gave Adam and Eve absolute authority and dominion to rule on this earth. God retained authority and dominion to rule the entire universe except on planet earth. Here, He gave this authority to His new creation that He had created to be just like Himself.

With Power to Create

Just as God's power created the universe, Adam and Eve were given the power to imagine, believe, and create. Since their wills were one with God, there was no danger of the creative life of God within them being misused for wrongful purposes. All of God's creation on this earth was complete and perfect and they were instructed to multiply that which had already been created perfect. Genesis 1:28 Then God blessed them, and God said to them, “Be fruitful and multiply; fill the earth and subdue it; have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over every living thing that moves on the earth.”

Having Fellowship with God



71

When God created Adam and Eve, they had perfect fellowship with Him. He talked to them face to face. They could boldly approach God. They had no feelings of guilt, condemnation, or inferiority. They had a perfect relationship with God. God demonstrated His confident trust in Adam as He brought the animals to him so he could name them. Genesis 2:19 Out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field and every bird of the air, and brought them to Adam to see what he would call

Them. And whatever Adam called each living creature that was its name.

Free Volition

God also gave Adam and Eve a choice – a free will – a free volition. They weren't created as robots without the ability to choose for or against God. They had the ability to choose to obey or disobey.This choice centered on God's instructions regarding one particular tree in the Garden of Eden, the tree of the knowledge of good and devil. God said if they ate of this tree, they would surely die. Genesis 2:16,17 And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, “Of every tree of the garden you may freely eat; but of the tree of the knowledge of good an devil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat of it you shall surely die.”

ENTRANCE OF SIN – MANKIND'S LOSS

The Scripture reveals how Adam and Eve chose to disobey God. This was sin. Genesis 3:6 So when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree desirable to make one wise, she took of its fruit and ate. She also gave to her husband with her, and he ate. Through sin, all humanity suffered tremendous loss.

Loss of Fellowship

God in His perfect holiness and righteousness could no longer fellowship with Adam and Eve. Their sin became a barrier between them and God. Their guilt and condemnation caused them to hide from God. Genesis 3:8 And they heard the sound of the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day, and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God among the trees of the garden. They had lost their most precious possessions, their relationship and perfect fellowship with God.

Loss of the Life of God

When Adam and Eve ate the forbidden fruit, they died spiritually. They no longer had the life of God within them. Romans 5:12 therefore, just as through one man sin entered the world, and death through sin, and thus death spread to all men, because all sinned. Their spirits became spiritually dead. Their spirits became Inoperative. The breath of God's spirit, which God had breathed into Adam, was no longer there.

Loss of God's Glory

The glory of God which was Adam and Eve's covering was suddenly gone. Romans 3:23 for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God...They suddenly realized they were naked. Genesis 3:7a Then the eyes of both of them were opened, and they knew that they were naked.

Loss of Spiritual Perception



72

When Adam and Eve became spiritually dead, their souls were no longer alive to God. Their thoughts were no longer God's thoughts. Their source of perception moved from their spirit, which was now dead, to what they could sense through their natural bodies.

They began to operate in the natural realm through their five senses. Reality and truth became what they could see, hear, smell, taste, or touch.

Loss of Perfect Health

The bodies of Adam and Eve no longer had the life of God flowing through their veins. They were now subject to sickness, disease, and deterioration. At the moment they sinned, they began to age and die physically.

Loss of Authority

Adam and Eve lost their authority and dominion over this earth. They surrendered it to Satan. They were now living in his kingdom, hopelessly subject to the one who had come to “steal, kill, and destroy.”

Became Unregenerate

An unregenerate mind, and a believer's mind which hasn't been renewed by the Word of God, are often full of wicked imaginations. Proverbs 6:16,17,18 (King James Version KJV) These six things doth the LORD hate: yea, seven are an abomination unto him: a proud look, a lying tongue, and hands that shed innocent blood, an heart that devised wicked imaginations, feet that be swift in running to mischief...

They are full of the things God hates.

_ Pride

_ Lying Tongues

_ Shedding Innocent Blood

_ Devising Wicked Imaginations

_ Running to Mischief

The apostle Paul also describes the ungodly, unrighteous person. Romans 1:18-22 For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who suppress the truth in unrighteousness, because what may be known of God is manifest in them, forged has shown it to them. For since the creation of the world His invisible attributes are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal power and Godhead, so that they are without excuse, because, although they knew God, they did not glorify Him as God, nor were thankful, but became futile in their thoughts, and their foolish hearts were darkened. Professing to be wise, they became fools.

PROMISE OF THE REDEEMER

The First Promise



73

Adam and Eve stood in the Garden of Eden:

_ hopelessly stripped of their relationship and fellowship with God

_ stripped of their authority

_ stripped of their perfect wisdom and health

However, when God spoke to Satan, He promised mankind’s restoration through the substitutionary work of a Redeemer who would be the seed of the woman. Genesis 3:15 And I will put enmity between you and the woman, and between your seed and her Seed; He shall bruise your head, and you shall bruise His heel.

Through Seed of Abraham

The promise of the Redeemer was renewed when God said all the nations of the world would be blessed through Abraham. Genesis 18:18 Abraham shall surely become a great and mighty nation, and althea nations of the earth shall be blessed in him. God repeated this covenant promise to Isaac and Jacob. He promised all nations of the earth would be blessed through their seed. There was a coming Redeemer!

Through Seed of David

God also made a covenant promise to David regarding his seed. This too, was a reference to the coming Redeemer, Jesus Christ. Psalms 89:34-36a my covenant will I not break, nor alter the thing that is gone out of my lips. Once have I sworn by my holiness that I will not lie unto David? His seed shall endure forever.

Prophesied by Isaiah

Isaiah prophesied the coming Redeemer. Isaiah 9:6,7a for unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given; and the government will be upon His shoulder. And His name will be called Wonderful, Counselor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, and Prince of Peace. Of the increase of His government and peace there will be no end, upon the throne of David Andover His kingdom, to order it and establish it with judgment and justice from that time forward, even forever.

Our Substitute

Sin and death were the results of the rebellion of Adam and Eve. It was only through the coming of the last Adam as our Substitute, we could be set free of these penalties. Isaiah fifty-three gives us wonderful picture of the coming Redeemer. Isaiah 53:4, 5 Surely He has borne our grief’s and carried our sorrows; yet we esteemed Him stricken, smitten by God, and afflicted. But He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement for our peace was upon Him, and by His stripes we are healed. Through the substitutionary redemptive work of the coming

Messiah, all Adam and Eve had lost in the fall would be restored. Once again mankind could become all they were created to be. The new creation would be restored!

QUESTIONS FOR REVIEW

1. Why did Adam and Eve have so many God-like characteristics when they were created?

2. What did Adam and Eve have on the inside which made them so different from the other animals God created?



74

3. List some of the things mankind lost in the fall which would be restored to the new creation.

Our New Creation Image

As we allow Jesus to reveal His Father to us, any distorted or limited images we have of our heavenly Father will change. We will, like David, behold the beauty of the Lord. We will seek His face. We will become worshipers of Him. We will feel His acceptance all-around us. As we behold the glory of the Lord, our image of the Father will change, and at the same time our old self image will be changed into a new creation image. Many have been seeking God's hand instead of seeking His face. They have been spending their time in coming to God to get their own needs met.

Transformed

_ by Seeking the Father

Instead we are to come to God and spend time in seeking His face and beholding His glory. Then, we will be transformed into Hisimage.2 Corinthians 3:18 But we all, with unveiled face, beholding as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from glory to glory, just as by the Spirit of the Lord. The psalmist David expressed the same thought as the apostle Paul. Psalm 17:15 as for me, I will see your face in righteousness; I shall be satisfied when I awake in your likeness.

_ by Worshiping the Father

We aren't changed into His likeness by looking to ourselves and desiring this transformation to take place in our lives. We are changed into His likeness as we spend time with our Father in intimate love and worship of Him for who He is. As we continue to spend time seeking the face of God, we will “awake” to find our faces will glow with the glory of God. We, like Moses when he came down from spending time with God on Mount Sinai, will radiate with the glory of God. Luke wrote, Luke 11:36 (Tyndale Living Bible TLB) if you are filled with light within, with no dark corners, then your face will be radiant too, as though a floodlight is beamed upon you. Once again, we will become what humanity was created to be when God said, “Let us make man in our image.”

Jesus Came

_ To Reveal the Father

Jesus, the Son of God, is the exact image of the Father.

Jesus said,

John 10:30 I and My Father are one. He also said, John 14:6, 7 I am the way, the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me. If you had known me, you would have known My Father also; and from now on you know Him and have seen Him. The writer of the book of Hebrews stated that Jesus was the express image of God. Hebrews 1:3a who being the brightness of His glory and the express image of His person... Paul wrote that Christ was the image of the invisible God. Colossians 1:15 He is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn over all creation. Jesus was the first-born in the image of His Father to be over all creation. We are born again to be conformed to His image as new creations.



75

_ To Do Father's Will

As Jesus came to this earth, He surrendered His will to the Father.

As He walked on this earth, He did the Father's will.

John 6:38 for I have come down from heaven, not to do my own will, but the will of Him who sent Me.

_ To Destroy Works of Devil

Everywhere Jesus ministered, He destroyed the works of the devil.

John tells us that this was one of the main reasons He came to this earth.

1 John 3:8b For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the devil.

JESUS – OUR SUBSTITUTE

Sin's Penalty

Adam and Eve's sin left them separated from a Holy God who couldn’t coexist with sin. God couldn't decide, in love, to simply overlook sin, because God is also perfect justice. Sin couldn't be tolerated by a holy and just God. God had said, Genesis 2:17b ... for in the day that you eat of it you shall surely die. Adam and Eve lost their relationship with God. The Spirit of God within them couldn't stay when they sinned. Adam and Eve couldn't give to their children what they no longer possessed. The God nature within them was gone, and a sin-nature had taken its place. Adam's sin-nature was passed on to His descendants. 1 Corinthians 15:22 For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ all shall be made alive.

The sin nature is passed from one generation to another through the seed of the father. Since every person on this earth has a father, the apostle Paul wrote, Romans 3:23 For all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God. The penalty for sin was spiritual death, and this resulted in physical death. A roman 6:23 For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord. Romans 5:12 therefore, just as through one man sin entered the world, and death through sin, and thus death spread to all men, because all sinned...

Birth of Jesus

Jesus came to this earth, conceived by the Holy Spirit and born of a

Virgin, to become our substitute. Because of His miraculous conception, Jesus didn't have a sin nature. He had the nature of God within Him, which mankind had lost. Matthew 1:20b Joseph, son of David, do not be afraid to take to you Mary your wife, for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Spirit. Matthew 1:23 “Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and bear a Son, and they

Shall call His name Immanuel,” which is translated, “God with us.”

God's Love Plan

God's love for mankind is almost inconceivable! Both John and Paul wrote about it. John 3:16 For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life. Romans 5:8 But God demonstrates His own love toward us, in that while we were still sinners, Christ died for us. God's great love plan for mankind included sending His



76

only Son, Jesus, to live as the perfect man, and then for His Son to take on Himself mankind's penalty for sin. 1 Peter 3:18 For Christ also suffered once for sins, the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh but made alive by the Spirit. Jesus took our place. All the judgment we deserved, He took upon Himself. He became sin for us so we might receive His righteousness. He bore our sins so we don't have to bear them. 2 Corinthians 5:21 For He made Him who knew no sin to be sin for us, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him. He bore our sicknesses, diseases, and pains so we don't have to bear them. Isaiah 53:4 (Amplified Bible) Surely He has borne our grief’s – sickness, weakness and distress – and carried our sorrows and pain [of punishment]. Yet we ignorantly considered Him stricken, smitten and afflicted by God [as if with leprosy]. But He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our guilt and iniquities; the chastisement needful to obtain peace and well-being for us was upon Him, and with the stripes that wounded Him we are healed and made whole.

JESUS – OUR REDEEMER

In the earliest of the Old Testament writings, Job prophesied about the coming Redeemer. Job 19:25 for I know that my Redeemer lives and He shall stand at last on the earth. David wrote, Psalms 19:14 Let the words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart be acceptable in your sight, O LORD, my strength and my redeemer. Isaiah wrote about the Redeemer over and over. Isaiah 44:6 thus says the LORD, the King of Israel, and his Redeemer, the LORD of hosts: `I am the First and I am the Last; besides me there is no God.'

Redeemed from Slavery

Throughout the Old Testament, a person in financial difficulty could sell himself or his family into slavery. This person, or persons, could be set free if he was “redeemed” by a kinsman or even by themselves if they could come up with enough money. Sometimes they were set free because of the number of years of service, or due to an unusually courageous act they performed.

The Scriptures view unregenerate mankind as hopeless slaves to sin and to Satan, their master.

By His Blood

Mankind couldn't be redeemed by any corruptible things – not by silver or gold – not by any act they could do. The price of their redemption was the blood of the eternal Son of God who had become flesh. It was blood of infinite value, a blood so powerful it was sufficient to cleanse the sins of all mankind. 1 Peter 1:18,19 Knowing that you were not redeemed with corruptible things, like silver or gold, from your aimless conduct received by tradition from your fathers, but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot.

To Be Set Free

The Greek word translated “redeemed” in this verse emphasized the act of setting free or liberating by purchase. We, who had been His through the act of creation, now belonged to the Redeemer by purchase. John 8:36 Therefore if the Son makes you free, you shall be free indeed. Jesus not only redeemed us, He set us free! He purchased us with His own precious blood. We became His possession, and He had the legal right to set us free.

To Be Kings and Priests

The original word agorazotranslated “redeemed” in the following verse means “to go to the market to purchase.” Jesus purchased us out of slavery to be made kings and priests in Him. Revelation 5:9,



77

10 and they sang a new song, saying: “You are worthy to take the scroll, and to open its seals; for you were slain, and have redeemed us to God by Your blood out of every tribe and tongue and people and nation. And have made us kings and priests to our God; and we shall reign on the earth.”

For all Eternity

The compound word, exagorazotranslated “redeemed” in Galatians 3:13, means “to purchase out of so that it can never return.” Galatians 3:13a Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the law... By the redemptive work of Christ on our behalf, we were purchased out of slavery to sin, so completely and effectively, that we can be confident of not being returned to the slave market again. This was especially meaningful to those of Roman days who could be sold again and again on the auction block by their slave masters.

JESUS – OUR IDENTITY

One with Him

The moment we placed our faith in Jesus as our Savior, a miracle took place. God the Holy Spirit made us one with Him. We became His Body. 1 Corinthians 12:13, 17 for by one Spirit we were all baptized into one body– whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free–and have all been made to drink into one Spirit. Now you are the body of Christ, and members individually. The reason for Jesus' redemptive work wasn't only so we could be with Him in heaven. Peter wrote that Jesus provided a way we might live for righteousness. 1 Peter 2:22,24 Who committed no sin, nor was guile found in His mouth ... Who Himself bore our sins in His own body on the tree, that we, having died to sins, might live for righteousness by –whose stripes you were healed.

Became Sin for Us

In Jesus' redemptive work on our behalf, He “became” sin for us. He willingly took our sins on His own body on the cross. 2 Corinthians 5:21 For He made Him who knew no sin to be sin for us, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him.

Became Curse for Us

Jesus took on Himself the curse which had come on mankind due to sin. Galatians 3:13 Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us (for it is written, “Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree”.)

Bore our Sins Away

On the cross, Jesus became “the lamb of God which takes away the sin of the world.” He bore all of our sins to the depth of the earth to be remembered by God no more, forever. John 1:29 the next day John saw Jesus coming toward him, and said, “Behold! The Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world!” Psalms 88:3,6,7 For my soul is full of troubles, and my life draws near to the grave. You have laid me in the lowest pit, in darkness, in the depths. Your wrath lies

heavy upon me, and You have afflicted me with all Your waves. We became one with Him in His death. Romans 6:6 Knowing this, that our old man was crucified with Him, that the body of sin might be done away with, that we should no longer be slaves of sin.

Was Made Alive



78

Having delivered our sins to the depth of the earth, He rose triumphant over death, hell, and the grave. He became the “firstborn from the dead.” Colossians 1:18 And He is the head of the body, the church, who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead, that in all things He may have the

Preeminence. He was “made alive” by the Spirit. 1 Peter 3:18 For Christ also suffered once for sins, the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh but made alive by the Spirit.

When Jesus was made alive, we were made alive with Him. Ephesians 2:5,6 Even when we were dead in trespasses, made us alive together with Christ (by grace you have been saved), and raised us up together, and made us sit together in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus... When Jesus was made alive, He was restored to the full life and nature of The Father. He was once again made righteous. Romans 3:26 To demonstrate at the present time His righteousness, that He might be just and the justifier of the one who has faith in Jesus.

Became our Righteousness

At the moment of salvation, we were given the righteousness of Jesus. We became just as righteous as Jesus is righteous. Paul wrote, 2 Corinthians 5:21 For He made Him who knew no sin to be sin for us, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him. Now we who have been made righteous are to “live for righteousness.” Peter wrote, 1 Peter 2:24a Who Himself bore our sins in His own body on the tree, that we, having died to sins, might live for righteousness. As new creations in Christ Jesus, we are no longer sinners. We have

been made righteous! 2 Corinthians 5:17 Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new. No longer do we need to live under guilt and condemnation. We have been made righteous! We should no longer be sin-conscious. We should be righteousness conscious. We should no longer allow Satan to put us down and defeat us. We know “we are the righteousness of God in Jesus Christ.” We are free from guilt and condemnation. Romans 8:1 There is therefore now no condemnation to those who are in Christ Jesus, who do not walk according to the flesh, but according to the Spirit. We are new creatures in Christ Jesus! Our spirits are as righteous as God is Righteous. On a daily basis, our souls and our bodies are being conformed to the image of His Son!


1. According to John 5:24-27, by what authority did Jesus minister when He was on this earth?

2. Describe the work of Jesus as our substitute Redeemer.

3. How is it possible for us to become “the righteousness of God” in Christ?

The New Creation Image

IN CHRIST

According to apostle Paul, when we accept Jesus as our Savior, we are in Christ. We are new creations. All things become new in our lives. 2 Corinthians 5:17 Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new. The moment we accept Jesus as our Savior, the Holy Spirit joins us to Jesus Christ. We become one with Him for all eternity.



79

Old Things Passed Away

When we become “in Christ,” old things pass away. This means parts of us which existed before, no longer exist. Those parts spoken of as the “old things” die. At the same time, there is rebirth

– a new spirit person is born.

All Things Become New

A new believer is no longer the person he or she used to be. That person no longer exists. That person has passed away. All things have become new. How surprising it would be if when we were showing off a new born baby, someone asked, “But what about this baby's past?” You would answer, “This baby has just been born. He has no past!” It is the same when the devil comes to remind us of our past failures and sins before we were born again. That part of our old life has passed away. It no longer exists! As new creations, we have no past for the devil to bring accusations against. Paul wrote, “Old things have passed away! All things have become new!”

Born Again

When Jesus talked to Nicodemus, He said you must be born again. John 3:7 Do not marvel that I said to you, “You must be born again.” At first, Nicodemus thought Jesus was talking about the need for his body to be born again. Then, Jesus made it clear that the part of mankind which was to experience the new birth was not the body or the soul. It was the human spirit. John 3:5,6 Jesus answered, “Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.”

A New Spirit

At the moment of salvation, our newly created spirit is perfect. It will never become more perfect or righteous than at that moment. The spirit is the part of us which will live forever. It is the part

which is conscious of God's presence. The believer's spirit is the part that can fellowship with God because it is as righteous as God is righteous. The “stony heart” is gone! God has given us “a heart of flesh.” He has given us a heart which is soft, tender, and loving. He has given us a heart which desires to live unto righteousness. Ezekiel 11:19 Then I will give them one heart, and I will put a new spirit within them, and take the stony heart out of their flesh, and give them a heart of flesh.

Our spirits are perfect in Jesus. God wants to restore our souls through the renewing of the mind. God wants to restore our bodies to perfect health. At the instant of salvation, we became a new creation. The body (bone, flesh, and blood) and soul (intellect, will, and emotion) weren't completely changed, but the spirit became new and perfect at the moment of salvation. Paul wrote some interesting words to the Philippians – “Work out your own salvation.”

Philippians 2:12 Therefore, my beloved, as you have always obeyed, not as inky presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.

We know salvation is free; and this verse seems to conflict with others until we understand that at the moment of salvation, our spirits are made perfect in Christ. From then on, our spirits are working with the Holy Spirit to conform our minds and bodies to the image of Christ. They are being changed



80

daily. Our salvation is working out through our minds and our bodies. Paul continued, Philippians 2:13 For it is God who works in you both to will and to do for His good pleasure.

Soul – Finances – Health

It is important we have a revelation of who our spirit person really is in Christ Jesus. We must understand our recreated spirit is perfect and absolutely righteous in God's eyes. With this revelation and with an understanding of the redemptive work of Jesus on our behalf, we will begin to walk in health in our souls and bodies. Our souls will prosper as our minds are renewed by reading, hearing, meditating, believing, speaking, and acting on the Word of God.

Romans 12:2 And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.

As our souls are transformed – conformed to His image – we will prosper, and our bodies will be in health. John wrote about this. 3 John 1:2 Beloved, I pray that you may prosper in all things and be in health, just as your soul prospers.

RIGHTEOUSNESS OF GOD

How righteous is God?

_ He is absolute righteousness in His being and in all of His ways.

_ His righteousness is more than the absence of sin or the ability not to sin.

_ It is an absolute and infinite goodness that cannot look upon sin or coexist with sin.

_ God is without the ability to sin.

God in righteousness couldn't overlook the sin of Adam and Eve and their descendants, even though in His love, He would want to. Romans 3:25,26 Whom God set forth to be a propitiation by His blood, through faith, to demonstrate His righteousness, because in His forbearance God had passed over the sins that were previously committed, to demonstrate at the present time His righteousness, that He might be just and the justifier of the one who has faith in Jesus. The righteousness of God is revealed by faith. Romans 1:17 For in it the righteousness of God is revealed from faith to faith; as it is written, “The just shall live by faith.”

Our Righteousness

We cannot be made righteous by our own works. The prophet Isaiah painted a clear picture of our righteousness. Isaiah 64:6a But we are all like an unclean thing, and all our righteousness’s are like filthy rags. Anything we could do, as hard as we could try, would still be as filthy rags in God's eyes. All of the good things which we did before becoming a new creation added up to a pile of filthy rags.

Imputed Righteousness

When Jesus died on the cross, He took all our sins – our unrighteousness on Himself. He gave us His righteousness in exchange. What a wonderful exchange!

Our sin is imputed to Him. His absolute righteousness is imputed to us. The moment we placed our faith in Jesus Christ as our Savior, our spirits became “the righteousness of God.” Romans 3:22



81

...even the righteousness of God which is through faith in Jesus Christ to all and on all who believe. The word “believe” means to trust in, adhere to, and rely on Jesus'

redemptive work on our behalf. Paul stated that when we were re-born and became a new creation, we became the righteousness of God in Jesus. 2 Corinthians 5:21 For He made Him who knew no sin to be sin for us, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him.

When we become the righteousness of God, it doesn't mean only that we are no longer sinners. It doesn't mean only that all of our sins are forgiven – as wonderful as this is. When we become the

righteousness of God, it means our spirits are as righteous as God Himself is righteous.

We are declared righteous.

We have received God's righteousness.

Old Unrighteous Image

The truth, we are as righteous as God is righteous, is hard for some to accept. We have been taught so differently by well-meaning teachers.

Many Christians live their whole lives beat down with guilt and condemnation, not knowing who they are in Christ Jesus. By faith we must accept and believe we are the righteousness of God. As we become more God-conscious, we become righteousness-conscious instead of sin-conscious.

_ No Longer a Sinner

We should no longer look at ourselves as “sinners saved by grace.” We are no longer sinners! We are new creations! Many Christians find themselves sinning because they have been

Continuously told they are sinners.

They have heard teaching after teaching about sin. Their thoughts have continually dwelt on sin. They haven't received a revelation of righteousness, so sin still rules in their lives. Through the revelation of God's righteousness, we become righteousness-conscious. We see ourselves as God sees us. We see ourselves as righteous as God is righteous. Therefore, sin no longer rules in our bodies. We no longer habitually practice sin. We see sin as God sees sin. It has lost its attraction because we have had a revelation of God's righteousness.

BEING CONFORMED TO HIS IMAGE

As we continue to walk with a revelation of God's righteousness as new creations in Christ Jesus, we are being transformed by the renewing of our minds. It is a process. We are being conformed daily to the image of His Son. Romans 8:29 For whom He foreknew, He also predestined to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren.

Confess Sins

If we as believers do commit a sinful act, we don't have to live in defeat, guilt, and condemnation the rest of our lives. The instant we realize we have sinned, we must confess that sin to God, and by faith, receive His forgiveness. Then we can keep on walking in righteousness, free from guilt and condemnation. 1 John 1:9 If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins

and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.



82

To confess means to agree with God about our sin. We, like God, must hate sin. The closer we are to God, the more we walk with a revelation of righteousness, the less we will be tempted to sin.

Learn to Rebound

When we fail in some area of our lives, we must learn to be quick to rebound. Like a boxer who has been knocked down on the mat, we are not to lie there feeling sorry for ourselves. Instead, we must train ourselves to bounce off of the mat and jump back to our feet. We are to rebound and keep moving. When we have sinned, we mustn't give in to thoughts of guilt, condemnation, and defeat. Instead, we must instantly confess our sins and receive the full assurance of God's forgiveness. Like a winning boxer, we must rebound and keep moving toward the victory.

Be Transformed

Our spirits have the righteousness of God, but we are to present our bodies as a living sacrifice to God every day. Romans 12:1 I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that you

present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is your reasonable service.

Our spirits have the righteousness of God, but our souls are to be transformed by the renewing of the mind through the revelation of God's Word. Romans 12:2 And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.

Be Bold

By the revelation of the righteousness of God in the new creation, we can approach the throne of God boldly. We can know God will hear us. Hebrews 4:16 Let us therefore come boldly to the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need. We can boldly and confidently come to God because we understand His grace. We know what Jesus has done on our behalf. We know we have been forgiven. We know we are new creations in Jesus Christ. We know we are the righteousness of God.

Be Alive

As new creatures, we have a new life on the inside of us. This new life is the very life of Christ Himself. Ephesians 2:4,5a But God, who is rich in mercy, because of His great love with which He loved us, even when we were dead in trespasses, made us alive together with Christ... The old self which walked according to the course of this world no longer exists. The new inner person has been made alive. Ephesians 2:1-3 And you He made alive, who were dead in trespasses and sins, in which you once walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit who now works in the sons of disobedience, among whom also we all once conducted ourselves in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind, and were by nature children of wrath, just as the others.

Be Filled

As new creations, our spirits are filled with the fullness of God. All He is – has filled us. The richest measure of all He is has become ours. Ephesians 3:19 To know the love of Christ which passes knowledge; that you may be filled with all the fullness of God. The Amplified Bible says,

... that you may be filled (through all your being) unto all the fullness of God – [that is] may have the richest measure of the divine Presence, and become a body wholly filled and flooded with God



83

Himself! As new creations, we are no longer empty. Instead, we are full of God! We are flooded with His fullness! As we continue to hunger and thirst after God's righteousness, we

will find ourselves filled with the righteousness of God even in our souls and bodies. Matthew 5:6 blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they shall be filled.

Receive His Love

What a great revelation it is to know God isn't mad at us! He loves us! Even while we were His enemies, He loved us. John 15:12,13,14 This is My commandment, that you love one another as I have loved you. Greater love has no one than this, than to lay down one's life for his friends. You are My friends if you do whatever I command you. As new creations with a new heart of flesh, we are quick to do what He commands us to do.

_ Be Friends with God

How great it is to know God isn't mad at us. He is now saying to us, “You are My friends!” We, who were once His enemies, have been reconciled to Him through Christ. We are now His friends and He is our Friend. As friends of God, we have a ministry of reconciliation. We want others to meet our Friend, and like us, to become friends of God.

_ Be Reconciled to Him

As new creations we have been reconciled to Him. 2 Corinthians 5:17,18 Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new. Now all things are of God, who has reconciled us to Himself through Jesus Christ, and has given us the ministry of reconciliation.


1. What does it mean to be a new creation?

2. Describe the righteousness of God.

3. Describe the righteousness of the new creation.

TAKE OFF THE OLD SELF

The process of taking off our old self is described by the apostle Paul in the book of Colossians.

Colossians 3:9,10 Do not lie to one another, since you have put off the old man with his deeds, and have put on the new man who is renewed in knowledge according to the image of Him who created him. After we have, by the revelation of God's Word, “put off the old man,” we are to “put on the new man,” which is being renewed in knowledge to the image of its Creator.

Renewing our Minds

We cannot change how our souls operate by a simple act of our will at the moment of salvation. That is only the first step. We are renewing our minds and being conformed and changed into the

image of our Creator as we meditate on the Scripture from that moment forward. Romans 12:2 Do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God. Paul tells us that man is the image and glory of God. 2 Corinthians 3:18 But we all, with unveiled face, beholding as in a mirror the glory



84

of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from glory to glory, just as by the Spirit of the Lord. If we were created in God's image, and as a new creation have been restored to God's image, then it's an insult to God to go on saying negative things about ourselves. We mustn't speak about ourselves as we have in the past. We are new creations. We are being transformed from glory to glory.

Our Choice

Today, we need to cast down the grasshopper image of ourselves and replace it with a new creation image. Like Caleb and Joshua, we should place our faith in the greatness of God and begin to say, “We are well able to take our land!” For many, our old self-image has become a strong barrier keeping us from being, having, and doing all God has for us as new creation beings. We should boldly speak to the mountain of circumstances and say, “Be removed and be cast into the sea!” Matthew 21:21 So Jesus answered and said to them, “Assuredly, I say to you, if you have faith and do not doubt, you will not only do what was done to the fig tree, but also if you say to this mountain, `Be removed and be cast into the sea,' it will be done.”

The weapons of our warfare are mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds. The strongholds of our old self-image will crumble and fall. We will become all God says we are. As a new creation, the old self-image will pass away and all things, including our newly discovered self-image, will become new. 2 Corinthians 5:17 Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new.


1. What are some of the strongholds of the old self-image that you have “cast down” as a result

of this study?

2. Describe the process mentioned in Colossians 3:9,10 as putting off the old man and putting on

the new man.

3. How can we effectively renew our minds as mentioned in Romans 12:2?



85

5. HOLY SPIRIT

Session: 9

Table of Content

The Holy Spirit is God. The Gift of the Holy Spirit The Work of the Holy Spirit In the Believer’s Personal Life He Testifies of Our Relationship He Teaches He Guides He Helps us Live a Life Pleasing to God He helps us in Prayer He gives life to our Bodies In the Believers for the Service The Holy Spirit gives power and boldness to witness He introduces the Supernatural Realm He Testifies that Jesus is alive He brings a fresh understanding of the Word of God He fills our Spirit with True Worship to God He glorified Jesus How to be Baptized in the Holy Spirit It is a gift promise by God Begin to praise God as you receive in faith You can speak with a Supernatural Language

My Commitment ………..

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Holy Spirit

After Jesus rose from the dead, He appeared to His disciples for 40 days. Then, when they were all gathered together with Him on the top of a high hill, He was taken up into Heaven before their eyes, read Acts 1:1-11. However, before He left, Jesus gave His believers a very special and wonderful promise: "… I will ask the Father, and he will give you another Counselor to be with you forever - the Spirit of truth… I tell you the truth: It’s for your good that I am going away. Unless I go away, the Counselor will not come to you; but if I go, I will send him to you." John 14:16-18; 16: 5-7Jesus has not left us alone in the world. He has sent the Holy Spirit.



86

A. THE HOLY SPIRIT IS GOD

The very first thing we must understand about the Holy Spirit is that He is indeed God."Then Peter said, 'Ananias, how is it that Satan has so filled your heart that you have lied TO THE HOLY SPIRIT… You have not lied to men BUT TO GOD' ". Acts 5:3,4 See also2 Corinthians 3:17.God has chosen to express Himself to mankind as Father, as Son and as Holy Spirit. These are the expression of three distinct Persons (Personalities), yet the three are one.

B. THE GIFT OF THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Holy Spirit is God's gift to every believer. When a person believes in Jesus, and receives the salvation He offers, the Holy Spirit comes to live in the believer, imparting spiritual life. "Peter replied, 'Repent and be baptized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ so that your sins may be forgiven. And you will receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. The promise is for you and your children and for all who are far off – for all whom the Lord our God will call' ". Acts 2:38,39 See also John 7:37-39.

C. THE WORK OF THE HOLY SPIRIT

1. In The Believer's Personal Life

The Holy Spirit comes to dwell within the believer to minister to him personally:

a. He Testifies of Our Relationship With God. "The Spirit himself testifies without spirit that we are God's children" Romans 8:16 see also 1 John 3:24.

b. He Teaches. "But the Counselor, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will sending my name, will teach you all things and will remind you of everything I have said to you" John14:26

c. He Guides. "… because those who are led by the Spirit of God are sons of God" Romans 8:14

d. He Helps Us Live A Life Pleasing to God. "So I say, live by the Spirit, and you will not gratify the desires of the sinful nature". Galatians 5:16 See also verses 17-25.

e. He Helps Us in Prayer. "In the same way, the Spirit helps us in our weakness. We donor know what we ought to pray, but the Spirit himself intercedes for us with groans that words cannot express". Romans 8:26

f. He Gives Life To Our Bodies. "And if the Spirit of him who raised Jesus from

the dead is living in you, he who raised Christ from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies through His Spirit, who lives in you" Romans 8:11

2. In The Believer For Service

As well as giving the Holy Spirit to dwell in the believer, God also wants to fill and baptize the believer with the Holy Spirit to empower him to serve and glorify God in the world.

a. The Holy Spirit Gives Power And Boldness To Witness. " But you will receive power when the Holy Spirit comes on you; and you will be my witnesses in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth". Acts 1:8 See also Acts 2:14-40.

b. He Introduces The Supernatural Realm. "There are different kinds of gifts, but the same Spirit… To one there is given through the Spirit the message of wisdom, to another the message of knowledge by means of the same Spirit, to another faith by the same Spirit, to another gifts of healing by that one Spirit, to another miraculous powers, to another prophecy, to another the ability to distinguish



87

between spirits, to another the ability to speak in different kinds of tongues, and to still another the interpretation of tongues" 1Corinthians 12:4,8-10 See also Acts

2:4; 10:46; 19:6.

c. He Testifies That Jesus Is Alive. "The God of our fathers raised Jesus from the dead…We are witnesses of these things and so is the Holy Spirit, whom God has given to those who obey him" Acts 5:30-32 See also Acts 4:31-33.

d. He Brings a Fresh Understanding of The word Of God. "… as it is written: ‘No eye has seen, no ear has heard, no mind has conceived what God has prepared for those who love him ‘but God has revealed it to us by his Spirit. The Spirit searches all things, even the deep things of God" 1Corinthians 2:9, 10 See also John 16:13.e. He Fills Our Spirit With True Worship To God. "… be filled with the Spirit, speak tone another with psalms, hymns and spiritual songs. Sing and make music in your heart to the Lord" Ephesians 5:8,19 See also John 4:24.

f. He Glorifies Jesus. "But when he, the Spirit of truth, comes, he will guide you into all truth. He will not speak on his own; He will speak only what he hears, and he will tell you what is yet to come. He will bring glory to me by taking from what is mine and making it known to you. All that belongs to the Father is mine. That is why I said the Spirit will take from what is mine and make it known to you" John 16:13-15 see also John 15:26.

D. HOW TO BE BAPTIZED IN THE HOLY SPIRIT.

God wants His Holy Spirit, who indwells you because you are a believer in Jesus, to fill you to overflowing with power to serve Him. Ephesians 5:18

1. It Is A Gift Promised By God, So Ask For It "… how much more will your Fathering heaven give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him!" Luke 11:13 See also verses 9-12.

2. Begin to Praise God As You Receive In Faith "Then they worshiped him, and returned to Jerusalem with great joy. And they stayed continually at the temple, praising God" Luke24:52, 53

3. You Can Speak With A Supernatural Language "… the Holy Spirit came on them, and they spoke in tongues… "Acts 19:6 see also Mark 16:17; Acts 2:4; 10:45, 46; 1 Corinthians14:5, 18.

MY COMMITMENT

I thank God for the Gift of the Holy Spirit in my life. I make a decision today to respond to the Holy Spirit's prompting and directing. I determine to learn to listen for the voice of the Holy Spirit in my heart. I choose to be filled with the Spirit. I now open my spirit to be filled with the Holy Spirit.



88

INDEX TO THIS SECTION

1 The Holy Spirit

2 - The Holy Spirit And The Believer

3 - Gifts Of The Holy Spirit

Chapter 1

The Holy Spirit

A. WHO IS THE HOLY SPIRIT?

The Holy Spirit is probably the least known member of the Godhead. There is as ad lack of knowledge about Him even within the Church. There are several strong reasons why this should not be so:

1. The Holy Spirit Is God

As the third member of the Godhead, He is coequal with God the Father and God the Son. It is fitting, therefore, that equal reverence, respect and honor should be ascribed to Him. We should never treat Him as some inferior person. We should know as much about Him as we do about the other two members of the Divine Trinity. The Holy Spirit is not only a PERSON; He is a DIVINE BEING. He is GOD.

a. The Bible Calls Him God. "Why hath Satan filled thane heart to lie to the Holy Spirit? ...thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God" (Acts 5:3,4).

b. He Possesses The Characteristics That God Alone Has

1) He has an eternal nature (Heb 9:14).

2) He is OMNIPRESENT (Ps 139:7-10). He is capable of being everywhere at one time.

3) He is OMNISCIENT(I Cor 2:10, 11). He knows ALL things.

4) He is OMNIPOTENT (Luke 1:35). He has the power to do anything.

c. He Is Associated With The Father And Son On Equal Status. "Baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit'' (Matt 28:19).

d. The Bible Has Much To Say About The Holy Spirit. With the exception of the 2nd and 3rd Epistles of John, every book in the New Testament contains references tithe person and work of the Holy Spirit.

e. He Is Essentially Active In God's Plan Of Redemption. He convinces the world of sin, righteousness and judgment (John 16:8). True children of God are "born of the Spirit" (John 3:5,6).

2. The Holy Spirit Is A Person

Many Christians seem to feel that the Holy Spirit is merely an impersonal power or influence. They treat the Holy Spirit as though He were electricity or some other form of power which they can switch on and off at will. This concept is far from the truth. The Holy Spirit is a Person. He is a Person who possesses great authority and power, but He is much more than the power which He possesses. He is eminently worthy of the respect and honor that we reserve for Almighty God.



89

a. The Personal Pronoun Is Used For Him. "That HE may abide with you forever" (John 14:16). "HE dwelled with you, and shall be in you" (John 14:17).“HE shall testify of me'' (John 15:26)."Howbeit when HE, the Spirit of truth, is come, HE will guide you into all truth, for HE shall not speak of HIMSELF; but whatsoever HE shall hear, that shall HE speak; and HE will show you things to come. HE shall glorify me" (John 16:13,14).

b. He Possesses The Basic Characteristics Of Personality

1) Intellect: The ability to think and reason.

2) Sensitivity: The ability to feel things.

3) Will: The capacity of choice and decision.

c. Expressions Of His Personality. A mere power or influence would not be capable of feeling those things which the Holy Spirit is said to feel. For example, we are exhorted not to "grieve" the Holy Spirit (Eph 4:30). Ananias and Sapphire "lied against the Holy Spirit" (Acts 5:3, 4).Now a power cannot be grieved. You cannot grieve or vex electricity. Neither can you lie to it or tempt it. An impersonal power is incapable of such feelings. But a person can be grieved and vexed, and lied to and tempted.

Notice some expressions of personality attributed to the Holy Spirit:

1) He can feel (Eph 4:30).

2) He can comfort (Acts 9:31).

3) He can think (Rom 8:6).

4) He can speak (Acts 13:2).

5) He can pray (Rom 8:26).

6) He can teach (John 14:26).

7) He can exercise His will (I Cor 12:11).

8) He can forbid (Acts 16:6).

9) He can work miracles (Acts 19:6).

d. He Is Not Impersonal. All these things are expressions of personality, which an impersonal power does not have. One of the reasons why many regard Him as merely a power or force is because of certain names which are ascribed to Him in the Scriptures to symbolize His ministry. He is called Wind, Rain, Oil, Fire, Clothing, etc. — all symbols of various ministries He performs; but He is much greater than any or all of the ministries He performs.

3. This Is The Age Of The Holy Spirit

He is the "other" Comforter, Who has taken the place of Jesus (John 14:16). This present period of history is the Time of the Latter Rain (Zech 10:1) or the time of the greatest activity of the Spirit that the Church has known. Therefore we need to know as much as possible about the Holy Spirit.

B. THE OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT PREDICTED

In the Old Testament, we find the Holy Spirit upon and within certain key people. These people seem to be the exceptions rather than the rule. However, God predicted, through His prophets, that a new day would come.



90

1. His Spirit Would Be Within And Upon ALL Of His People

“And it shall come to pass afterwards, that I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young shall see visions; and also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those days will I pour out my Spirit" (Joel 2:28,29)."And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and yes hall keep my judgments and do them.." (Ezek 36:27).“For I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground; I will pour my spirit upon thy seed; and my blessing upon thane offspring" (Isa 44:3).

2. God's Promised Messiah Would Be Spirit-Filled and Empowered

"Behold my servant whom I uphold; mine elect in whom my soul delighted; I have put my Spirit upon him: he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles" (Isa 42:l).“The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me; because the Lord hath anointed me to reach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the broken hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of prison to them that are bound" (Isa61:1). (This was fulfilled in Luke 4:18.)

3. Several Terms For The "Fullness Of The Spirit"

Experiencing the fullness of the Holy Spirit is described in several ways in the Scriptures. We shall look briefly at several of these terms.

a. Receiving The Holy Spirit. A gift is defined as "an offer and an acceptance(act of receiving) without consideration." A gift is not completed until someone receives that which is freely offered. This is the phrase most commonly used in the New Testament to describe the experience of which we are speaking.“The Holy Spirit, which they that believe on him should receive'' (John 7:39)."Receive ye the Holy Spirit" (John 20:22)."But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Spirit is come upon you"(Acts 1:8)."And ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit" (Acts 2:38)."Who, when they were come down, prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy Spirit" (Acts 8:15)."Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Spirit as well as we?" (Acts 10:47)."He said unto them, have yet received the Holy Spirit since ye believed? "(Acts 19:2).

b. Being Anointed With The Spirit. The "anointing" is a term with which we are

very familiar, because of its use in the Old Testament (Exodus 28:41; 29:29; Ps 2:2; 92:10).There were three principle anointing. The Leper's anointing; the Priestly anointing; and the Kingly anointing. (See Section A2.9 for full explanation.)The anointing oil was poured upon the recipient (I Sam 10:1). Thus the Spirit is

"poured upon " the believer. This particular phrase is used to describe the Spirit upon Jesus Christ. The word Christ means the Anointed One [or Christened One]. "How God anointed him with the Holy Spirit and power, who went about doing good and healing all who were oppressed of the devil, for God was with him " (Acts 10:38).

c. Being Filled With The Spirit. This phrase describes the effect which the Spirit

has within believers: They are "filled" with the Spirit! It is employed on the Day of

Pentecost. "And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and began to speak with tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance'' (Acts 2:4).The process of being filled with the Spirit begins by an initial infilling. Then there are subsequent experiences of being filled. Thus the process is an ongoing one. Paul speaks of it in Ephesians 5:18, employing the continuous tense: “Be continuously being filled with the



91

Spirit'' (lit). In order to maintain the fullness of the Spirit, we need to drink daily from the source of supply.

d. Being Baptized In The Spirit. This is a somewhat controversial phrase which nevertheless has firm scriptural backing. It occors four times in the Gospels and twice in the Book of Acts(Matt 3:ll, Mark l:8, Luke 3:16, John l:33 ,Acts 1:5,11:16).To baptize means to "thoroughly immerse " or to submerge into. It has an even deeper meaning, which is to "submerge into an element which has the power to change that which it envelops."A good example of this is the dyeing of a garment, which is submerged into an element which radically transforms the garment. To be baptized in the Spirit, therefore, into be immersed, submerged, buried, completely surrounded by, enveloped wholly by the Holy Spirit.

e. The Release Of The Spirit. This is a term which is not actually employed in the New Testament, but is definitely implied therein. It describes the release of the human spirit which takes place when the human spirit is made alive by the Holy Spirit: "Now the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is freedom [release]"(2Cor 3:17).It is the release of one's personality from bondage into liberty, from dryness into rivers of living water, from barrenness into fruitfulness. It surely describes the release of rivers of living water from within the spirit of the believer. "For the Scriptures declare that rivers of living water shall flow from the inmost being of anyone who believes in me'' (John 7:38 tlb).

This probably describes most accorately what is transpiring today among so many thousands of believers. Hence this concept is finding increasing acceptance within the Church.

C. THE BAPTISM IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

1. The Initial Evidence Of The Baptism In The Spirit

We now consider: "What will be the initial evidence (first sign) that one has received the fullness of the Spirit?" Let us bear three things in mind.

a. Initial Sign. We are concerned at this point with the INITIAL sign. It is agreed

that there are subsequently many other signs and evidences of the Spirit's fullness.

However, what we are seeking to determine at this moment is that evidence which is most likely to be the first sign that one has experienced this new dimension of the spirit’s power.

b. Scriptural Sign. We are seeking for the SCRIPTURAL sign. Therefore we are not concerned with personal experience or human tradition. Rather, we seek what the Scriptures reveal as the basic common denominator of those who experienced this Baptism in the Spirit in Bible days.

c. Biblical Experience. It is the BIBLICAL EXPERIENCE of the Baptism in the Spirit, rather than man's idea of what the Baptism is, that we are interested in. There are many spiritual experiences which men have loosely called the 'Baptism in the Spirit.' These include: The Second Blessing, Entire Sanctification, the Holiness Experience, etc. These may be valid and scriptural experiences, which we neither despise nor deprecate. Nevertheless, it is that work of the Spirit which the Bible defines as the Baptism in the Spirit with which we are concerned in this present study.

2. Scriptural Accounts Of The Baptism In The Spirit

The main source of evidence is the Acts of Apostles, in which there are five recorded instances of people receiving the fullness of the Spirit.



92

a. The Day Of Pentecost (Acts 2:1-4). This is the fullest account we have in Scripture. Exactly fifty days after the resurrection of Christ, the promises made concerning the coming of the Spirit were fulfilled. The Holy Spirit came to a company of disciples waiting in Jerusalem. This was the commencement of an entirely new work of the Spirit as foretold by the prophets. There were several evidences that the Spirit had come to them:

1) Wind From Heaven. There was a wind from Heaven— a mighty, rushing wind. In both Hebrew and Greek, the word for "spirit" also means "wind." So it was significant that there should be a mighty rushing wind as a herald of the Spirit’s arrival. Wind speaks of life, power, movement, force— all typical of the Holy Spirit.

2) Flames Of Fire. The symbolic fire was also extremely significant. John the Baptist had foretold that Jesus would baptize with 'The Holy Spirit and fire'. Fire symbolizes purging, purifying, cleansing, burning up the chaff and dross. Both of these factors occorred BEFORE the disciples were said to be filled with the Spirit. So they cannot truly be said to be evidences of the infilling of the Spirit.

3) Speaking In Other Tongues, as the Spirit gave them the words to say. The evidence which came immediately after the disciples were filled with the Spirit was this: They "...began to speak with tongues as the Spirit gave them the words to

say " (Acts 2:4 weym).There were 120 disciples in the Upper Room at that time. We are clearly told that

they were ALL filled with the Holy Spirit and ALL began to speak with tongues. The clear evidence of every disciple on this occasion was the supernatural ability to speak in languages which they had. never learned. Of the three manifestations which occorred that day, only one was later seen to be a consistently recorring part of being filled with the Spirit. It was the speaking with other tongues.

b. The House Of Cornelius (Acts 10:44-48). Peter was supernaturally instructed

to visit the Gentile household of Cornelius, a Roman Centurion. Peter said he went only because "the Spirit told me to go..." (Acts 11:12 rsv).Peter was still persuaded that the blessings of God were for the Jews alone. Nevertheless, he found himself confronted with a Gentile audience eager to hear"...all the things which God had commanded him"(Acts 10:33).Peter began to speak to them about the Lord Jesus Christ (Acts 10:34-43). While he was still speaking, the Holy Spirit fell on all them that heard the Word. Peter's Jewish companions were initially unwilling to believe that this could actually happen to Gentiles (Acts 10:45). But they were all convinced because “they heard them speak with tongues and magnify God" (vs. 46).This sign also prompted Peter to say: "Can any man forbid water, that these

should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Spirit as well as we? [or 'in the same manner or fashion in which we received Him']" (Acts 10:47).When Peter returned to Jerusalem, he was called to give an account of what had happened at Caesarea. The leaders were actually upset with Peter (Acts 11:2).He therefore had to defend his actions by explaining that "as I began to speak, the Holy Spirit fell on them, just as on us at the beginning" (Acts 11:15).He further confirms: "Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us at the beginning'' (Acts 11:17).His argument is that God had blessed the Gentiles with the Gift of the Spirit inexactly the same way that He had blessed the Jewish believers on the Day of Pentecost. The main reason for Peter's confidence was that the Gentiles also had spoken in tongues. "When they heard these things, the elders held their peace and glorified God"(Acts 11:18).



93

c. Paul At Ephesus (Acts 19:1-7). Here we have a third extremely clear account. On his missionary journey, Paul came to the Greek city of Ephesus where he found some disciples of John the Baptist. In response to his question, "Have you received the Holy Spirit since you believed?" — They affirm: "We have not even so much as heard whether there be any Holy Spirit."Paul therefore explains the gospel concerning Christ more clearly to them, after which they were baptized in water. Paul then proceeded to lay hands upon them, whereupon the "Holy Spirit came upon them and they spoke with tongues and prophesied."We have seen in these three instances that the Baptism in the Spirit is a concise, definite, instantaneous happening. In each of these occasions, the one factor which is consistent is that ALL therecipients, on ALL of the occasions, were said to speak with tongues as a direct result ofhaving been filled with the Spirit.

We therefore suggest that speaking in tongues is a genuine and reliable initialevidence of receiving the Spirit.There are two other accounts in Acts of believers receiving the Spirit. Let's examine these also.

d. The Revival At Samaria (Acts 8). In this particular account, it is notspecifically stated that the recipients of the Spirit spoke in tongues. However, there aresome interesting circumstances which imply that something like this must have happened.

Firstly, there was a genuine response to the preaching of Philip, the immediateresults of which were: "The people, with one accord, gave heed to the things which Philipspake" (8:6); "...there was great joy in the city" (8:8); "when they believed... they werebaptized... " (8:12); "...as yet, the Holy Spirit was fallen upon none of them" (8:16).

Secondly, when Peter and John laid their hands upon them, they received theHoly Spirit. Simon, the magician, saw something happen as a direct result of theirreceiving the Spirit.Whatever it was, it occurred suddenly, dramatically and in a visible way.Simon desired the ability to make this phenomenon happen. Much has been surmised and written about what Simon actually saw.No one can say for certain. But is it not reasonable to assume that Simon saw thesame sign that had occurred on the Day of Pentecost? Otherwise these Jewish apostlesmight have been reticent to believe that the Samaritans were true believers.It is highly probable that the Samaritans received the Spirit in the same way as allthe other people who were baptized in the Spirit in Bible days.

e. Saul Of Tarsus (Acts 9). After Saul's dramatic conversion experience, theLord sent Ananias to visit Saul. Ananias said: "Brother Saul, the Lord Jesus has sent me

that you might regain your sight, and be filled with the Holy Spirit" (9:l7). We know thathe did regain his sight. The Bible record says: "And immediately there fell from his eyesas if had been scales; and he received sight forthwith, and arose, and was baptized"(9:18).We may be sure that the other promise given by Ananias was also fulfilled. Of acertainty, Saul was filled with the Holy Spirit.It does not say that Paul spoke in tongues when Ananias laid hands on . him; butwe know that he did so at a later date. When writing to the Corinthians to correct amisuse of this Gift of Tongues, Paul confessed: "I thank my God, I speak in tongues morethan all of you" (I Cor 14:18).In the same chapter he also declared: "I would like every one of you to speak intongues..." (I Cor 14:5 Niv); and finally: "forbid not to speak in tongues" (I Cor 14:39).On the basis of the foregoing evidence of biblical experience, we humbly affirm that speaking in tongues is the only consistent scriptural evidence of the Baptism of the Spirit. We also affirm that there are many other scriptural evidences which should follow this first evidence, without which the experience is incomplete. This conclusion is not to undermine or invalidate any experience you may have already had — especially if it resulted in the Spirit's power coming into your life in helpful way. Let me encourage you to "...hold that fast which



94

you have..." (Rev 3:11).Keep your heart open, and keep asking the Lord to give you this wonderful Gift of Tongues, this gift of a prayer language. It will enrich your ministry so much. Remember:"...how much more will your Father in heaven give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him!" (Luke 11:13).

Chapter 2

The Holy Spirit And The Believer

A. THE HOLY SPIRIT HELPS THE BELIEVER

Salvation (being born again) is the first work of the Spirit in our lives. Power for holy living and service is the Spirit's second purpose for being in us.

1. To Bring Us To Salvation

a. He Brings Conviction (John 16:8-11). An important aspect of the Holy Spirit's work is to convict, reprove and convince unconverted people about sin, righteousness and judgment. Without the Spirit's work of conviction, we would remain ignorant of our sinful and lost condition. He makes us aware of the sinfulness of sin, of how far short we come of God’s standard of righteousness, and of the awful judgment which awaits every sinner.

b. He Produces Conversion And Regeneration. Regeneration means spiritual rebirth, spiritual renovation and restoration."Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Spirit" (Titus 3:5)."And you hath he made alive who were dead in trespasses and sins" (Eph 2:1)."It is the Spirit that makes alive" (John 6:63).

c. He Liberates Us from The Power Of Sin And Death, So We Can Behold. "For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death" (Rom 8:2).

d. He Gives Us An Inward Assurance Of Salvation. "The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God" (Rom 8:16)"And it is the Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is truth" (I Jn 5:6)."For there are three that bear witness... The Spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one" (I Jn 5:8).

2. To Give Us Power For Holy Living

a. He Guides Us Into Truth. "Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth; for he shall not speak of himself: but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak, and he will show you things to come " (John 16:13).

b. He Teaches Us All Things. "But the Comforter, which is the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things

to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you'' (John 14:26)."But the anointing which ye have received of him abided in you, and ye need not that any man teach you; but as the same anointing teaches you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him" (I Jn2:27).

chef Gives Life To Our Physical Bodies. "But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also give life to your mortal bodies by his



95

Spirit that dwelled in you'' (Rom 8:11).The word "mortal" means "bound to die" and refers to our physical bodies. The Spirit imparts life. Therefore the promise of this Scripture is this: When the Spirit dwells within us. He will impart life, strength, health and vigor to our bodies. Living in the Spirits a health-promoting exercise. It will increase our physical strength and our life-span.

d. He Gives Us Power For Service. "But ye shall receive power after that the Holy Spirit is come upon you, and ye shall be witnesses unto me..." (Acts 1:8).Jesus used the Greek word "dunamis" (translated "power"), from which we derive our word "dynamo." A dynamo is a machine which generates a consistent and continuing supply of power. Thus the power of the Spirit within us generates power to enable us to be witnesses (martyrs) for Christ. Not only are we enabled to bear witness of Jesus, we actually become witnesses unto Him.

e. He Empowers Our Prayers. "Praying in the Holy Spirit" (Jude 20)."Praying always, with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit" (Eph 6:18)."In the same way, the Spirit helps us in our weakness. We do not know what wrought to pray, but the Spirit himself intercedes for us with groans that words cannot express. And he who searches our hearts knows the mind of the Spirit, because the Spirit intercedes for the saints in accordance with God's will" (Rom8:26,27niv).

f. He Inspires Praise And Worship To God. "We do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God" (Acts 2:11)."For we heard them speak with tongues and magnify God"'(Acts 10:46)."We who worship God, by the Spirit of God" (Phil 3:3 Niv)."Be filled with the Spirit; speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord'' (Eph 5:18,19).“God is a spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and untruth" (John 4:24).

g. He Produces The Fruit Of The Spirit In The Believer's Life. "But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance; against such there is no law" (Gal 5:22,23).The Fruit of the Spirit cannot be produced by the natural man— no matter how refined or educated he may be. God's character is seen in us, only when God the Holy Spirit lives in us who believe.

B. RECEIVING THE HOLY SPIRIT

1. You Must Receive Christ As Your Savior

The first qualification necessary to be a candidate for the Baptism in the Spirit is that you must have received Jesus Christ as your Savior. If you are a child of God, then you may receive the Gift of the Holy Spirit.

2. You Must Desire The Blessing

The second requirement is that you must deeply desire this blessing. Jesus expressed it this way: "If any man THIRST, let him come unto me and drink" (John 7:37).Are you thirsty for the water of the Spirit? If you are, then you may come unto Jesus and drink. It is just as simple as that. Remember that you do not have to earn this blessing. If you did, then it would no longer be the "gift" of the Holy Spirit (Acts 2:38). You could never earn or merit this wonderful blessing, nor do you have to. It is yours as a free gift.

3. Four Simple Words

I would like to suggest four simple little words which could enable you to receive



96

this precious blessing. The words are RENOUNCE, RELAX, RECEIVE and RESPOND. Let us look at them briefly together.

a. Renounce. Paul wrote to the converts in the wicked city of Corinth: "You have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty..." (2Cor 4:2).The Greek word apeipomen, translated renounce means "to disown, separate and depart completely from.""But have renounced the hidden [concealed, private, inward, secret] things... ""But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty [shame or disgrace]... "In light of the above, it is important to make sure we have fully repented (turned away) from all known sin — especially sin involving witchcraft, ancestor-worship, worship of idols, Ouija boards, sorcery, tarot cards, tea leaves, fortune telling (or tellers),charms, amulets and such like. The Bible says God has given "...the Holy Spirit... to them that obey him" (Acts5:32). God commands us to renounce and separate completely from the concealed, secret, dishonest, disgraceful things when we ask for His HOLY Spirit."Many of the believers who had been practicing black magic confessed their deeds, and brought their incantation books and charms and burned them at a public bonfire" (Acts 19:18,19 tlb). This is the first important step. Say this prayer to the Lord: "Lord, I renounce [name the following, and other things applicable to your life, that you have done] witchcraft, ancestor-worship, worship of idols, Ouija boards, sorcery, tarot cards, tea leaves, fortune telling (or tellers), charms, amulets and such like."

b. Relax. So often people become tensed up when it comes to receiving the Spirit. There is no need for that to happen. It will hinder you rather than help you. First, therefore, let me encourage you to relax. Relax physically, and this will help you relax spiritually and emotionally. Why not sit down somewhere comfortably. The disciples were sitting on the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2:2). So this is a good scriptural posture for receiving the Spirit. Sit back and relax. You are in good hands — the hands of Jesus. He is the Baptizer with the Holy Spirit.

c. Receive. It would be good, right now, for you to ask Jesus to baptize you in the Spirit. The Bible says: "...your heavenly Father gives the Holy Spirit to them that ask him'' (Luke 11:13).Ask simply, quietly and in faith. Do not begin to beg or plead. You do not have to shout or moan. If the action of the Holy Spirit is compelling you to do so, there is no prohibition against this. But some develop spiritual habits that hinder. Jesus is right with you. He will baptize you in His Spirit if you will relax and let Him. He can hear your prayer. When you have quietly asked Him to fill you with the Spirit, then in faith you must believe that He has answered your prayer and RECEIVE THE SPIRIT BY FAITH.

Remember that the Greek word translated spirit is also the same word for breath. Why not just open your mouth, take a deep breath, and breathe in the Holy Spirit?

This is what Jesus referred to as "drinking" of the Spirit. Just as you open your mouth to drink water, you can also open your mouth to drink in the Spirit. Open your mouth and breathe in; and as you do this, believe that the Holy Spirit is coming into your life in a new way. Do it in faith. "What things sever you desire, when you pray, believe that you receive them, and you shall have them" (Mark 11:24). You are doing this by faith. Remember, it is not feelings. You may not feel any emotional response. This is not an emotional experience. It is a spiritual experience. There may or may not be unemotional accompaniment. If there is, relax and enjoy it. If there is not, then do not worry about it. Emotions are very erratic and unreliable. The important thing is not what you feel. It is what you believe. Believe that you have received the Spirit. This is the first step. Then, "breathe in" the Holy Spirit. As you do it, begin to give joyful thanks and praise to God for filling you with the Spirit. Let your heart begin to reach out to God in praise, and keep drinking ever more deeply of the Spirit.



97

d. Respond. Now we come to the fourth step — your response to the Spirit Whose now beginning to fill your whole being. Having breathed in, you must also speak out. You breathed in the Spirit; now you must speak out praises to God, in faith, for His blessing. When you do this, do not speak in your own native tongue. Praise God, but believe that the Holy Spirit will enable you to do it in a new language which the Spirit will give you. The Bible says: "They all began to speak in other languages as the Spirit gave them the words to say" (Acts 2:4 way). Note first: "They... began to speak..." THEY were doing the speaking. That is our part. It was their voice, their vocal chords, their lips and mouth that THEY used. Note second: "the Spirit gave them the words to say." That’s the Spirit's part. When the Spirit does His part, we must RESPOND by doing our part. Speaking in tongues is a miracle. The words are given to us supernaturally by the Spirit. This does not mean that it is difficult to do. It simply means that you must cooperate with God, and speak what the Spirit gives you to say. This is well illustrated by the story of Peter walking on the water (Matt 14:29).Jesus called out to Peter: "Come!" and then we read: "And when Peter was come down out of the ship, he walked on the water, to go to Jesus. "When Peter walked on the water he was not consciously doing anything supernatural. He was walking just as naturally as though he were on solid ground. The miracle was not that he was walking. The miracle was that he did not sink! It is like this when we begin to speak in tongues. Just as Peter used his legs and muscles to walk, we use our tongue and lips in just the same manner that we always dote speak. The miracle is not in the physical act of speaking. The miracle is in the language that we are given to speak. In other words, it is not HOW you speak, but WHAT you speak, that is a miracle. Speaking is a natural act, just as walking is. When you speak the words given in another tongue, the physical part of it is just as natural as any other time you exercise your powers of speech. The miracle occors when the Holy Spirit gives you words to speak in a language which you have never learned and possibly never even heard before. I must emphasize this matter of the ease of speaking in tongues. When children receive this teaching, they do it so easily. But many adults have a problem at this point. They make it hard for themselves. They believe that it is too difficult for them to do. Some become tense instead of nicely relaxed. Many people are so sincere in their desire that it "should not be themselves, but God." It is you speaking, but the Spirit Who is giving the words. Don't sit like a wooden carving, waiting for God to take over your vocal cords and speak through your lips. Do your part. Please notice again in Acts 2:4: "They" (the disciples) are the subject of the sentence. It was therefore the disciples who were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and they(the disciples) who "began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them the words to say." They began to speak. When you begin to speak in tongues, it will be YOU who will initiate it. YOU will speak the words. But the Holy Spirit will give them to you. The Holy Spirit will furnish you with sounds, words, phrases in your mind.

These will sound very strange to you. It is a language which you have never heard

before — very probably an angelic or heavenly language which sounds very different from any earthly language that you have ever heard. As the Spirit gives you these words in your mind, speak them out. Speak them forth boldly. Do not be afraid. Initially you may only have one or two words. You may find yourself repeating them over and over. Just do that. You're like a baby learning to speak a heavenly language given byyour heavenly Father. Even Isaiah the prophet described this process: "For with stammering lips and another tongue will he speak..." (Isa 28:11). We may start out stammering, but eventually more words come. We speak better the longer we practice, just like a child. As you speak them out boldly in faith, the Holy Spirit will increase your vocabulary. The flow of words will increase until rivers begin to flow forth from your innermost being (John 7:38).Determine, therefore, that when you have breathed in the Holy Spirit, you will follow that by speaking out praise to God. Determine to do it with your voice, but not with your native language. Expect the Holy Spirit



98

to give you a new tongue at that very moment. Then, by faith, begin to speak forth that new language.

Speak out forcefully whatever the Spirit puts into your mind. You may sense your lips beginning to tremble and feel that your mouth is full of strange sounds. Speak them out loudly.

Once you begin to speak, keep it up. Do not stop. Let it keep flowing. The more it flows, the freer you will become. Do not worry what it sounds like; that is the Holy Spirit's business. He will give you the particular language He desires you to have. Later He may give you other languages —because it is the Gift of Tongues (plural — meaning more than one). As you continue to exercise the Gift of Tongues, you may go from language to language, for there are different kinds of tongues (I Cor 12:10).Once you have spoken in tongues, you can then exercise this gift whenever you wish. It will depend on your decision and initiative. Paul says: "What is it then? I WILL pray with the Spirit, and I WILL pray with the understanding also" (I Cor 14:15).Whether with the understanding, or with the Spirit, you pray when YOU WILL. Exercise this ability every day and several times each day. Whenever you do, it will strengthen and bless you, for Paul tells us: "Those who speak in a tongue build up themselves..." (I Cor 14:4 rsv). You build yourself up spiritually every time you speak and pray in the new language.

This is one Gift of the Spirit which builds up the one who exercises it. All the other manifestations of the Spirit are for building up (edifying) others. This one is tenable you to "build up yourself in your most holy faith" (Jude 20).

C. WHY SPEAK IN TONGUES?

What is the purpose or benefit in speaking in languages which one does not understand?

The following is a brief list of some of the benefits of communing with God in languages given by the Spirit.

1. It Is A Consistent Scriptural Initial Evidence Of The Baptism In The Holy Spirit

"And they all began to speak with tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance"(Acts 2:4)."For they heard them speak with tongues and magnify God'' (Acts 10:46)."The Holy Spirit came on them, and they spoke with tongues, and prophesied "Acts 19:6).

2. It Is God's Will For Us

God says (through Paul): "I would that ye all spoke with tongues" (I Cor 14:5).Paul also said: "I thank my God, I speak with tongues more than ye all" (I Cor 14:18).Notice the intimate emphasis: "I thank MY God..." Speaking to God in languages of the Spirit increases and strengthens the awareness of one's personal intimate relationship and fellowship with God. Paul thanked God for the: ABILITY to speak in tongues, for this can only be given by God, through His Spirit. PRIVILEGE of speaking such sacred and intimate mysteries (I Cor 14:2).AVAILABILITY of this rich blessing — that anytime, anywhere, under any circumstance, one may intimately commune with God. We may pray, sing, give thanks, bless God in the Spirit. Our mind at this time is in neutral (I Cor 14:14); thus I am relaxed, refreshed and edified by this spiritual exercise.

3. It Is A Therapeutic Means Of Cleansing And Release

In Romans 8:26, Paul tells us that one of our human weaknesses is that we do not always know what to pray for as we should. Sometimes we are conscious that we need help and assistance, but we do not understand what is really wrong nor how to pray about it. However, the Spirit overcomes this



99

inadequacy for us. He searches our heart, and discovers just where we are and what is amiss. He also knows what is the "mind of the Spirit" — the will of God for us. He then begins to pray for us "according to the will of God," thus bringing us into harmony with that will. He prays out all the complexes, inhibitions and negative thoughts which have hindered us; and He prays us into the positive, powerful, beneficial purpose of God for our life. This kind of praying is one of the most powerful means of "renewing the spirit of our mind."

4. It Is A Source Of Personal Edification

"He that speaketh in an unknown tongue edifies himself" (I Cor 14:4). It is fromthe word "edify" that we derive our word, "edifice," or building. To edify, therefore, is to “build up."Whenever we speak in tongues, though the words may be a mystery to our human intellect, we are building ourselves up spiritually. We grow a little stronger every time we exercise this ministry.

5. It Is A Realm Of Intimate Spiritual Communion With God

"For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him; howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries" (I Cor 4:2).The primary purpose of this spiritual exercise of speaking in tongues is not that we speak unto men, but rather that we may speak to God. Communing with God in this manner, we are freed from the limitations and restrictions of our finite mind. We are not restricted to speak only of those things which we have learned by our intellect. We are released to speak also of things which we are taught intuitively by the Spirit of God (see 1 Corinthians 2). We commune with God about deep things, which remain a mystery to our finite mind. This is the depth of communion of which David spoke. "Deep called unto deep"(Ps 42:7). The depth of our spiritual being communes with the depths of God's being, advice-versa.

6. It Keeps Us Conscious Of The Holy Spirit Within

Whenever we speak in tongues, we are immediately aware of the Holy Spirit’s movement and activity within us. Our intimate awareness of the Spirit within us is increased as we commune with God in those words which the Spirit is speaking through us. We are channels or vehicles which the Spirit uses to convey worship and praise to the Father.

7. It Helps Us To Learn To Trust God More Completely

Developing in the life in the Spirit is a walk of faith. Every expression in tongues is an act of faith. As God begins to bring us from the realm of personal edification to the sphere of Body edification (I Cor 14:6), every new phase is a fresh step of faith.

8. It Is A Release Of Positive Emotion

The Baptism in the Spirit is not an emotional experience; it is a spiritual one. Nevertheless, our emotions inevitably respond to this experience and become involved in it. Our emotions are frequently stirred by the Spirit, and we give expression to them at the Spirit's instigation. This is not a harmful or negative thing. On the contrary, it is health-giving and beneficial.Too many Christians seek to completely deny or suppress their emotions, although there were something evil or sinful about emotional expression. This is not so. We arer emotive beings. God made us that way. In order for us to function fully, there must be emotional expression from time to time. When that expression is induced and encouraged by the Spirit within us, we cane sure that this is the healthiest and finest emotional expression possible. It will cleanse and release us. It will strengthen and edify. Do not be afraid of it. Give vent to such expressions. You will be healthier and happier for the exercise.



100

9. It Is An Opportunity To "Give Thanks" To God Acceptably

Have you ever felt unable to adequately express your thanks and appreciation to God? Do your own words seem too weak to express the reservoir of thanks you feel within? Then here is a fulfilling way to do it. Paul says we can "give thanks well" (I Cor 14:17) by speaking our thanks to Go by the Spirit, in the language He gives. Giving of thanks in this way, using the Gift of Tongues, is superior to anything that our human mind could think or say. It breakthrough our limitations, and ministers to God in the Spirit (John 4:24).

10. It Enables One To Pray "In The Spirit"

"What is it then? I will pray with the Spirit, and I will pray with the understanding

also" (I Cor 14:5)."But the Spirit itself market intercession for us with groaning which cannot buttered. And he that searched the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because he market intercession or the saints according to the will of God" (Rom 8:26,27)."But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Spirit" (Jude 20).

11. It Is A Source Of Rest And Refreshing

“For with stammering lips and another tongue will he speak to this people. To whom he said. This is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest; and this is the refreshing" (Isa 28:11,12).Communing with God in tongues is a most relaxing and refreshing experience. The body and mind can relax completely. We do not have to think what to say next or how to say it. The Spirit flows through us in perfect communion with the Father, and we receive the benefit of that beautiful communion. It is a tonic for spirit, soul and body.

12. It Is A Ministry Of Praise And Worship To God

" we do hear them speak in our tongues THE WONDERFUL WORKS OFGOD" (Acts 2:11)."For they heard them speak with tongues, AND MAGNIFY GOD" (Acts 10:46)."Speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, [songs which the Spirit gives], singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord" (Eph 5:19).Very often, when we speak in tongues, the Spirit is worshipping, praising and eulogizing God. The Holy Spirit is magnifying the wonderful works of God through us. What a privilege and joy that He would use our lips to speak forth such high praise to God!

13. It Includes Singing In The Spirit

"I will sing with the Spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also"(I Cor 14:15)."... spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord" (Eph5:19; see also Colossians 3:16).

14. It Is A Scriptural Means Of Maintaining The Fullness Of The Spirit

"But ever be filled with the Spirit (was); Speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs" (Eph 5:18,19). Ministering to God in other tongues is a valid means of keeping filled with the Spirit. Therefore we ought to do this every day, and many times each day.

15. With Interpretation, It Is A Means Of Edifying Others

"Greater is he that prophesied than he that speaketh with tongues, except he interpret, that the Church may receive edifying" (I Cor 14-.5V).Our personal, devotional tongue or prayer language is edifying to the one who exercises it. He alone is built up by the use thereof. However, this tongue may be blessing to others also if it is interpreted for them. So the one who speaks in tongues should pray also that he may interpret, that other believers may receive edification too (Iscor 14:12,13).



101

16. It Is A Key To Bringing In The Mind Of Christ Over Our Own Mind

(Jas 1:26,3:la)

James teaches that the tongue is the "control center" of a man. It is like a ship’s rudder, and the bridle in a horse's mouth (Jas 1:26, 3:1 -18). When we offer our control center to the Holy Spirit, He begins to bring our conversation under Christ's control. Our surrender to the Holy Spirit in the Gift of Tongues is a release of the Sweetwater of life. God's words. By regular daily use of this gift, we will find strength to resist negative and critical talk — what James calls “bitter water'' (Jas 3:11).It is a means of producing Christ's mind in us, so that we speak only those things that are useful to build up ourselves and our hearers (Eph 4:29). Speaking in tongues purifies and renews our mind, which is the source of our conversation and way of life.

Chapter 3

Gifts Of The Holy Spirit

A. THE GIFTS DESCRIBED

The great spiritual revival which is sweeping the world at this time has often been called the "Charismatic Revival."This phrase has been employed to describe an extremely important aspect of this revival. The Gifts (Greek = charismas) of the Spirit are being restored to the Church. These produce the supernatural manifestations which were so powerfully obvious in the New Testament Church. These manifestations, or Gifts of the Spirit, have been noticeably absent from the Church for many centuries. In the past fifty years. God has been restoring these, and His restoration program has been accelerated greatly in the last 20 years. The Charismatic Renewal has penetrated every part of the Christian Church, bringing new life and power to the Body of Christ. The restoration of these blessings creates a great need for teaching on these important subjects. Paul told the church at Corinth: "Concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you ignorant" (I Cor 12:1). God certainly does not want believers today to be ignorant either.

1. Categories Of Gifts

There are many Charismatic gifts mentioned in the Bible. The main areas of reference are: Romans 12:3-8; 1 Corinthians 12:8-10,28-30; Ephesians 4:11.For the purpose of this study, we will limit ourselves to a consideration of the nine manifestations listed in 1 Corinthians 12:8-10. To simplify our study of them, we will classify them in three categories:

a. Gifts Of Speech

1) Tongues

2) Interpretation Of Tongues

3) Prophecy

b. Gifts Of Revelation

1) A Word Of Wisdom

2) A Word Of Knowledge

3) Discerning Of Spirits

c. Gifts Of Ability



102

1) Gift Of Faith

2) Gifts Of Healings

3) Working Of Miracles

2. Whom May The Spirit Use In The Operation Of Such Gifts?

a. Any Member Of The Body may be used (I Cor 12:7,11; 14:26,31). No member should come behind in any gift (I Cor1:7).

b. We Should Be Filled With The Spirit (Eph 5:18).

c. We Must Be Desirous Of Being Used in this way (I Cor 12:31).

d. We Should Not Be Ignorant concerning the operation of the gifts (I Cor 12:1).

e. We Must Be Desirous Of Spiritual Gifts (I Cor 14:1-6).

f. We Should Be Motivated By Genuine Love for the Body (I Cor 13), and Apure desire to edify the Body (I Cor 14:12).

g. We Should Seek To Excel in the operation of the Gifts (I Cor 14:12).

3. The Gift Of Tongues (I Cor 12:10)

a. Two functions. This manifestation of the Spirit has two functions:

Firstly, as "devotional tongues," the purpose of which is to edify the person using it.

Secondly, as the Gift of Tongues which, used in conjunction with the companion Gift of Interpretation of Tongues, is for the edifying of the whole Church, as well as the individual’s understanding.

b. Guidelines For The Use Of Tongues In A Public Assembly:

1) Its use should be motivated by love (I Cor 13:1).

2) It should be accompanied by interpretation (I Cor 14:5,13,28).

3) It should be confined to three utterances from one individual in any

large gathering (I Cor 14:27).

Any believer who has ever spoken in tongues is capable of edifying the Church through speaking forth in tongues. You should therefore be prepared to do so at any time. Seek to be yielded to the Spirit. Be relaxed in your mind and be open to the Holy Spirit. Develop sensitivity to what the Spirit is seeking to do or say in any particular service. When the Holy Spirit wants to bring a tongue utterance through you, there will generally be an inner awareness of this for some time before you actually speak. This is often a gentle stirring in your spirit, a growing excitement and anticipation. This develops into a deep awareness that the Spirit is going to give you words to speak forth in the meeting, and that this utterance is within you. You do NOT have to speak out immediately. The spirit within the prophet is subject to (the control of) the prophet (I Cor 14:32). You can wait quietly for the right moment to speak. The Holy Spirit will prompt you clearly at that time. He will not interrupt what is already happening in the service. He will never cause confusion, for Heist not the author of confusion (I Cor 14:33).Remain calm and relaxed; and when the Spirit prompts you, speak in a normal but clearly audible voice. You do not have to shout or bellow. You can speak in a normal voice, at a



103

measured pace, seeking all the time to quietly flow with the Spirit Who is giving you the words to say. When the message is complete, you must wait upon God for the interpretation. Pray that you may interpret (I Cor 14:13).Occasionally, some other believer will be given the interpretation. But when this does not happen, then the one who has spoken in tongues must remain quiet and not speak further if no one is given the interpretation (I Cor 14:1-33).

4. The Interpretation Of Tongues (I Cor 12:10)

This is the companion gift to that of Tongues, and is always used in conjunction with that gift. It is the supernatural enablement, by the Holy Spirit, to interpret tongues into the known language of the congregation. It is NOT the gift of translation. The interpreter does not understand the tongue employed in the utterance which-was given. The interpretation is just as supernatural as was the utterance. However, by this Gift of the Spirit, we are enabled to give the hearing of what was spoken in the unknown tongue. In this way, the congregation may understand and be edified by it. They may receive it and be edified.

a. Who May Use This Gift? The interpretation of tongues is given "as the Spirit wills" (I Cor 12:11). Any Spirit-filled believer may be chosen and anointed by the Spirit to manifest this gift. All who speak in tongues are clearly told: "Let him who speaks in tongue, pray that he may interpret" (1 Cor 14:13). Here again, we must seek to develop sensitivity to the Holy Spirit. While you are worshipping God in a gathering of believers, keep your mind and spirit open to the Holy Spirit. Frequently, you will sense beforehand that someone is going to speak in tongues and that God is giving you the interpretation of it. When that person speaks in tongues, wait quietly until it is concluded. When you begin to speak, you may only have the first sentence of the interpretation and a brief idea of what is to follow. Like all other Gifts of the Spirit, this one operates by faith too.

As you commence to give forth what the Spirit is giving you, speak in a normal,

clear, audible voice. Take care not to speak "beyond the proportion of your faith"

(Rom 12:6).Avoid letting any personal thoughts, feelings or ideas creep into the interpretation. Let your own thoughts be in neutral, and your mind be a clear channel for the Holy Spirit to flow through. When the interpretation is complete, and you sense that the Spirit has finished all He wishes to say, then stop! Do not then seek to interpret the interpretation. In other words, do not begin to tell the people what you "think" the interpretation means. Leave that to the people to allow the Holy Spirit to apply the exhortation or comfort given to themselves. Having delivered the interpretation, keep quiet while the utterance is judged by those who sit by. If there are any believers present who are regularly used in the vocal gifts, they should try to evaluate whether the words are truly from God (I Cor 14:29).The standard by which one may judge is similar to that which we would use forejudging prophecy, which is the next manifestation that we will consider.

5. The Gift Of Prophecy (Iscor 12:10)

Simply translated, the word prophesies means "to utter inspired words." According to 1 Corinthians 14:31, all believers may exercise this gift at some time, as the Spirit wills. Everyone may prophesy, one by one, and not more than three times in any one gathering where many have the gift and are waiting to exercise it (Iscor 14:29-33).

a. Its Purpose. The purpose of such prophetic utterance is to:

1) To Edify. This means to build up, strengthen the believers.



104

2) To Exhort. Stir up the believers. Confront and challenge them.

3) To Comfort. To speak encouragingly, words of comfort. Oftentimes a prophecy may include all three of these elements.

b. Three Misunderstandings About Prophecy:

1) It Should Not Be Confused With Preaching. Many today insist that the Gift of Prophecy is the ability to preach well. However, preaching and teaching are usually the result of prayerful meditation in the Word of God. By careful preparation of his mind and spirit, a preacher can minister understanding to the people. In contrast, the Gift of Prophecy is not the result of careful study. It is usually an unpremeditated, spontaneous speaking forth by the Spirit.

2) The Gift Of Prophecy Is Not For Foretelling The Future. This gift is for "forth-telling" rather than foretelling. Its purpose is for edification (building up),exhortation (stirring up) and comfort (cheering up), and not for seeking to predict future events (see I Corinthians 14:3).Whenever there is an element of prediction within a prophecy it is usually because there is another gift (Word of Knowledge or Wisdom), working along with it.

3) This Gift Is Not For Personal Guidance. If we are in need of personal guidance, we should ask Jesus Himself for it (Jas 1:5).We may also seek such guidance in the pages of God's Word, the Bible. If prophetic utterance comes to us with instructions for the future, it should only be to confirm what God has already shown us personally.

c. Scriptural Teaching On The Gift Of Prophecy:

1) Prophecy Is For Speaking Supernaturally To Men (I Cor 14:3). It conveys the mind of the Lord to the Church. The prophet is speaking on behalf of God, tithe believers for their edification, exhortation and comfort.

2) Prophecy Requires No Interpretation. The Gift of Tongues requires an interpreter, but prophecy does not.

3) Prophecy Convinces the Unlearned (I Cor 14:15, 16). Through the operation of the Gift of Prophecy, the unbeliever will:

* Be convinced of all.

* Be judged of all.

* The secrets of his heart will be made manifest.

* Fall before God in humility.

* Acknowledge that God is truly amongst you.

* Worship God.

4) Prophecy Functions So That Believers May Learn (I Cor 14:31).

This does not refer to the teaching which normally comes from the exposition of the Word of God through the ministry of a teacher. Rather, it is learning of spiritual truths through the anointing of the Spirit. Such teachings should be tested by the written Word of God before being digested.



105

This verse also means that those newly come to faith in Christ may learn how tousle the Gift of Prophecy. There should be learners' meetings — just as there were schools of the prophets" in the Old Testament.

5) Everyone Should Desire And Covet This Gift (l Corl4:l, 39). By

such means we may be used of God to the encouragement of His people.

6) The Person Operating The Gift Is Responsible For Its Use Or

Abuse (I Cor 14:32). Prophecy is NOT an uncontrolled utterance. Nor is the prophet under any kind of trance or mind-control. He is neither doing anything nor saying anything against his will. The Gift of Prophecy is subject to the prophet. It is the prophet who is speaking, on behalf of God; and the prophet has control, at all times, of all that hero she is saying.

7) Because Those Who Prophesy Can Make Mistakes, Prophecy Must

Be Judged (I Cor 14:29; note Deut 18:20-22; Jeer 14:14,15; 23:30).

8) Guidelines For Judging A Prophecy:

a) It Should Never Contradict The Written Word Of God.

Therefore every prophetic utterance should be "tested" by the Word of God. God would never tell you, by prophecy, to do anything which His Word forbids.

b) It Should Always Exalt Jesus Christ, And Never Denigrate

Him.

c) It Should Edify, Exhort And Comfort The Believers. It should never leave them confused, distressed, and uncertain) It Should "Witness" With The Majority Of Believers Present— especially the more mature ones, who are themselves frequently used in the operation of vocal gifts.

e) It Should Not Break The Spirit Of The Meeting, Though It

May Change The Course Of It.

f) It Should Come To Pass, If There Is A Predictive Aspect

g) It Should Pass The "Fruit Test" (Matt 7:16). Speaking of false prophets, Jesus declared: "Ye shall know them by their fruit. "We should guard the flock from any so-called prophecy coming from one whose life and practice are a reproach tithe cause of Christ.

9) How To Prophesy. Be relaxed. Do not be under a strain. Quietly wait upon the Lord in your spirit. Keep your mind open to His voice. When you feel the prompting of the Spirit within your spirit, commit yourself to God afresh as a channel for Him to flow through. Remember that the Gift operates by faith. Begin to speak out whatever God gives you. Keep it simple. While you are speaking, be waiting upon Him quietly for the remainder of the message. Do not prophesy beyond the proportion of your faith (Rom 12:6). Discern when the Spirit has finished speaking, and stop!

6. A Word Of Knowledge (I Cor 12:8)

DEFINITION: A Word of Knowledge is a fragment or small item of God’s knowledge, given to a person by the Holy Spirit. It gives us certain facts and information through the supernatural revelation of the



106

Holy Spirit. This information was previously unknown to the person, and the knowledge could not be gained by any natural means. It is supernaturally imparted.

a. Examples From Scripture:

1) In The Ministry Of Jesus. Jesus knew certain facts about Nathaniel before He ever met him (John 1:47-50). Jesus knew many facts about the woman of Samaria, although He had never previously seen her (John 4:18-20).She was amazed by the accoracy of His knowledge concerning her past and present life. The exercise of this Word of Knowledge eventually brought about a great

revival.

2) In The Early Church. Ananias received specific information in great detail about Saul, whom he had never met before. He knew exactly the street and house in which Saul was staying. He knew that Saul was presently praying, and that when he, Ananias, laid hands upon him, he would receive his sight (Acts 9:10-20).

3) In the Old Testament. In 2 Samuel 12:1-14, God revealed to Nathan certain facts and details regarding David's transgression.

b. Distinction. A Word of Knowledge is distinct from human knowledge gained by natural means.

A Word of Knowledge cannot be gained by intellectual learning. It cannot be gained by studying books or pursuing an academic course of study in college or university. Nor is it the ability to study or understand or interpret the Bible.

c. Its Employment In Scripture

1) To Uncover Sin (2Sam 12:1-10; Acts 5:1-11).

2) To Bring People To God (John 1:47-50; 4:18-20).

3) To Give Guidance And Direction (Acts 9:11).

4) To Minister Encouragement In Periods Of Despondency (I Ki 19:9-

18).

5) To Impart Knowledge Of Future Events (Acts 11:27,28).

6) To Reveal Hidden Things (I Sam 10:22).

d. The Operation Of This Gift

1) It is supernatural in character — not obtained by logic or deduction, reasoning, etc., nor by the natural senses, but by supernatural revelation through the Holy Spirit.

2) It operates by faith. The person receiving the revelation does so by faith.

3) The revelation is received in one's spirit — not in the intellect or the emotions.

4) It is not essentially a vocal gift. It may be received quietly within the person’s spirit or audibly on occasion (Acts 9:11).

5) It may become vocal when shared with others (John 4:4-7; 18).

6) Any Spirit-filled Christian who is willing to hear God's voice may



107

experience this gift.

7) It is an invaluable asset in the ministry of counseling.

8) Obedient action and response is essential to the continuing function of this gift in one's ministry.

9) Frequently manifested in conjunction with the Word of Wisdom.

This is the divinely imparted wisdom to know what to do about a Word of Knowledge and how to apply it correctly and wisely.

7. A Word Of Wisdom (I Cor 12:8)

This gift stands at the head of the list in terms of its importance. It enables us to speak and act with divine wisdom, and thus ensures the correct use and application of other gifts. When the Word of Wisdom is absent, the other gifts can be used wrongly, which causes much confusion.

a. Definition. The Word of Wisdom is a fragment of divine wisdom supernaturally imparted by the Holy Spirit. It supplies one with the immediate wisdom to know what to say or do in a given situation. God frequently gives it together with the Word of Knowledge, so that believers can know how to apply that Word of Knowledge correctly. God revealed to Ananias the whereabouts and condition of Saul through a Word of Knowledge. He also showed him, by the Word of Wisdom, what he should do in this difficult situation. Note: It is a word (logos) of wisdom, and not the gift of wisdom.

b. Illustration. A man gets into legal difficulties and consults his lawyer. The lawyer does not give his client all the wisdom and knowledge he has. He extracts the word, or portion, of his knowledge that applies to his client's needs, and imparts that word. Likewise, God (Who knows all things) extracts, from His infinite store of wisdom, the particular portion of wisdom needed for one of His children. He sends this by the Spirit.

c. Distinction

THE WORD OF WISDOM

1) Is not natural wisdom.

2) Is not the wisdom gained from academic achievement.

3) Is not wisdom gained from experience.

4) Is not even the wisdom to understand the Bible.

5) Is supernatural in character.

6) Is given as the Holy Spirit wills (l Cor 12:11).

7) Is given for a specific need or situation.

8) Is not the gift of wisdom, but the word of wisdom.

d. Some Biblical Examples

1) Luke 4:1-13. Jesus, tempted in the wilderness. The replies which Jesus gave to Satan were words of wisdom imparted by the Holy Spirit.

2) Luke 20:22-26. The Scribes tried to trap Jesus; but the Word of Wisdom, given by the Spirit, confounded them all.



108

3) John 8:3-11. Again the Scribes and Pharisees sought to trap Jesus, but His wise words and handling of the situation confounded His adversaries.

4) Acts 6:1-5. Giving wisdom in church administration.

5) Acts 15:28. Solving a church crisis.

6) Acts 27:23-24. Gave Paul control of the situation, resulting in the salvation of many lives.

e. Notice. The Word of Wisdom is promised to all Christ's disciples. "Settle it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before what you shall answer. For I will give you mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to contradict or resist"

(Luke 21-.14,15).

f. Observation. The Word of Wisdoms not essentially a vocal gift, but rather gift of revelation. It is received quietly within one's mind or spirit. It is often given when counseling, preaching or prophesying, or when a command of God is given, so that we know how to respond to the command.

8. Discerning Of Spirits (I Cor 12:10)

Discerning of Spirits is a more important subject than we generally realize. If this spiritual gift were used more frequently when casting out demons, many problems we face would be minimized.

Discerning of Spirits is the third of the revelation gifts (the Word of Wisdom and the Word of Knowledge are the other two). It is imparted by the Holy Spirit so that wean see into the spiritual realm to distinguish between the spirit of Satan (evil spirits), the Spirit of God and the human spirit. By this gift, we can discern the origin of certain actions, teachings, circumstances, etc., that have been inspired by spirit beings. This gift is more limited than the other two revelation gifts. The revelation given in this instance is limited to the origin of the behavior in question. Nonetheless, Discerning of Spirits is just as supernatural in its operation as are any of the other gifts. It supplies us with needed insights available in no other way.

a. The Function Of The Gift. The Gift of Discerning of Spirits gives one supernatural understanding of the nature and activity of spirits. It enables one to distinguish between the divine, satanic and human origin of spiritual activity, and reveals the nature of the spirits themselves. It is easy to confuse the works of the spirit of Satan with those of the Spirit of God: Satan always tries to counterfeit the works of the Holy Spirit. Satan is known as the deceiver, the father of lies, and the serpent. All these titles signify the subtle, crafty deceptiveness which he uses to bring about evil whenever he can. Many times, his counterfeit looks so much like the real thing that we could be deceived. If someone is present who functions with the supernatural Gift of Discerning of Spirits, they will know that the work is of Satan and not of the Holy Spirit. If demon activity were always so obviously reeking with evil and wicked in- tents we tend to imagine, there would be no use for this Gift of the Spirit. In the account of the girl with the spirit of divination in Acts 16, Paul challenged the spirit which might easily have deceived other servants of God. The girl gave a perfectly true statement when she said:"These men are servants of the most high God, who show to you the way of salvation, " but the spirit speaking was an evil spirit. Why would an evil spirit advertise the apostles in that fashion? Because it was of no credit or help to the gospel or its ministers to have such a person following them and no doubt causing many to think she was one of them.

b. The Operation And Need For The Gift Today. The Gift of Discerning of Spirits is experiencing its own revival in much of the-world today. It can be seen in



109

action in the ministry of many men of God in the present renewal. It is absolutely essential that this gift operate if the Church is going to accomplisher full mission and destroy the works of the devil. There are as many demons in the world today as there were when Jesus walked the earth and in the days of the early Church. Their purpose is still as avowedly evil. This supernatural gift is especially necessary for missionaries and workers inlands where spirits, Satanism and occultism abound.

c. How The Gift Of Discerning Of Spirits Operates. The first and most obvious function of this gift is to reveal the presence of evil spirits in the life of people or churches. However, it also functions to evaluate the source of a prophetic message, particular teaching, or some supernatural manifestation. The person functioning with this gift will be able to tell whether the source of the message or act is demonic, divine or merely human. If the source is discerned to be demonic, the person functioning in this gift will also usually be able to reveal:

1) The Nature Of The Demon. This is what his work is, whether lying, causing infirmity (such as cancer, blindness, dumbness, etc.), unclean behavior and the like.

2) The Name Of The Demon. This is usually revealed with the nature of the demon, although it isn't at all uncommon to reveal a demon's proper name.

3) The Number Of Demons. This happened in the case of Legion (Mark5:1-9) and the seven devils which Jesus cast out of Mary Magdalene (Luke 8:2). It is notate all uncommon for a person to be demonized by more than one spirit at a time. This is part of the information revealed by the Gift of Discerning of Spirits.

4) The Strength Of Particular Demons. Often during an encounter within evil spirit, the one who functions with the Gift of Discerning of Spirits will know by revelation which of several demons is strongest and has greatest authority.5) Getting Information. Often, demons will give much information verbally themselves to one they know has supernaturally discerned their presence and who has power to cast them out. However, since demons can be counted on to lie, it is a good idea to treat the information they give with suspicion, and count on insights and understanding supernaturally given by the Holy Spirit.

d. Discerning Of Spirits Doesn't Always Give One The Faith To Expel

Demons. Although the Gift of Discerning of Spirits is essential for effective deliverance, it is not sufficient by itself. It must work in concert with the Gifts of Faith and Miracles. It is those people who function with those gifts that usually have the greatest success incasing out demons.

9. The Gift Of Faith (I Cor 12:9)

Faith often deals with the future, the unseen and things not physically possible. The Gift of Faith is the special endowment given to someone God is calling upon to take impossible action-steps because of what God has spoken to them. God supernaturally empties us of any doubt, and fills us with special faith that enables us to accomplish God's purpose despite every contrary and contradictory circumstance of life. The Gift of Faith is a special dispensation of faith which God grants aspirin- filled believer when the task He has given that believer requires more than ordinary or general faith. The Gift of Faith has a function which is vastly superior to that of general faith.

General faith grows from the original seed of saving faith which God has planted in our hearts (see Romans 12:3). The degree of general faith varies with the stage of development of the believer (“little faith,'' "great faith, "etc.; see Matthew 14:29-31 and Luke 7:2-9, for example).General faith grows as a result of feeding on the Word, being exercised through the circumstances of life, and the



110

like. It can develop to a very high degree. However, the Gift of Faith has a superior function to even the highest degree of general faith. Some translators refer to the Gift of Faith as "special faith." This indicates a faith bestowed by the Holy Spirit to meet our need in special and extenuating circumstances. This suggests further that the Gift of Faith is not permanently resident in any believer, but rather that each manifestation is a separate Gift of Faith. An episode in Elijah's life illustrates this. He declares to King Ahab that there will be no rain until he speaks the word, and that it will rain again only at his word (I Ki 17:1).His Gift of Faith produced the miraculous fulfillment of that prophecy. Contrariwise, this extraordinary faith was lacking when Elijah sat under the juniper tree, fearful, discouraged and wanting to die. The Gift of Faith was not needed at that time (1 Ki 19:4). He had not lost his general faith in God or His Word. His own faith was strengthened when God told him He had 7,000 other faithful followers in Israel. God wants you to know that you can minister with confidence, knowing that when special demands are made upon you, He will supernaturally give you special faith to enable you to fulfill His purposes.

a. How Does The Gift Of Faith Work? The Gift of Faith seems to operate in rather passive manner, but this is not always so. Daniel's protection from the lions is passive instance of the Gift of Faith. Contrast this with Samson's slaying of the lion, which is an example of the Working of Miracles. The Gift of Working of Miracles involves man's active involvement in the manifestation of the power of God. This impression that the Gift of Faith functions passively is because it often works in cooperation with more dramatic gifts (e.g., the Working of Miracles, the Gifts of Healings, etc.).The Gift of Faith also operates through the speaking of words of command and words of faith: "I believed, therefore have I spoken" (2Cor 4:13). Those words a man of God speaks when inspired by the Spirit are backed by God as His own word. The results are not always immediate, but they are sure. And this gift can functioning many ways (e.g., for blessing, for corsing, for creating, for destroying, etc.).There are some notable examples of the Gift of Faith working through the spoken word:

1) Joshua Commands the Sun And The Moon To Stand Still

(Josh 10:12-14).

2) Elijah Controls The Weather By His Word. "There shall not be dew nor rain these years but according to my word... and it rained not upon the earth for the space of three years and six months" (I Ki 17:1; Jas 5:17).

3) Paul Silences Elias: "You shall be blind, not seeing the sun for season'' (Acts 13:8-11).

4) Peter Speaks God's Judgments On Ananias And Sapphire (Acts 5).The Scriptures teach the principle of the Word of Faith: "...he shall have whatsoever he smith... " in relation to the injunction, "have faith in God" (Mark 11:22-23)and "Thou shall decree a thing, and it shall be established unto thee" (Job 22:28).

10. Gifts Of Healings (I Cor 12:9)

The three references to this gift in 1 Corinthians 12 are in verses 9, 28 and 30. In each of these, the original reading is charismata amatol. Both words are plural, making the correct translation of this phrase: "Gifts of Healings.”Gifts of Healings operate supernaturally to heal diseases and infirmities without natural means of any sort. It is the power of the Holy Spirit which comes upon a person’s body, dissolving their disease and driving out their pains to heal them. The use of the plural nouns here illustrates that there are many Gifts of Healings for different diseases. Some with a Gift of Healing may have great success with blindness; others may have success with deafness or cancer, etc. Jesus will deliver from every sickness, weakness, plague, deformity and affliction. There is a great



111

variety of the manifestations of this gift (I Cor 12:4-7).The exercise of the Gifts of Healings does not give the gifted an ability to heal althea sick all the time. Some have misunderstood this, and have asked why we do not go into hospitals and heal all that are sick. Even Jesus did not do this. He went only once to a place where many lay sick and infirm. He went to the pool of Bethesda where there were multitudes of sick people; yet even there He chose only one from all of them and healed him (John 5:1-9).Many times we read of great crowds of sick folk who came to Jesus, and we are told He "healed them all. " An important principle of divine healing is that the person must usually come to Jesus as an exercise of faith and cooperation.

a. The Purpose Of Gifts Of Healings

1) To Deliver The Sick And Suffering and to destroy the works of the devil in human bodies (I Jan 3:8; Acts 10:38; and Luke 13:16).

2) To Prove Christ's Claim To Be The Son Of God (John 10:36-38).

3) To Confirm The Word (Mark 16:17-20; Acts 4:29, 30, 33).

4) To Attract People To The Sound Of The Gospel (Matt 4:23,25).

5) To Bring Glory To God (Mark 2:12; Luke 13:13, 18:43; John 9:2,3).The Holy Spirit gives Gifts of Healings to the servant of God to pass on to whomever the Lord desires to heal for His own purpose. Like all other gifts, the Gifts of Healings not only have to be given, but also must be received. Just as there is a principle of faith which regards how to minister these gifts, there is also a principle which deals with how to receive them. Hezekiah had difficulty receiving the Gift of Healing which God sent him. His faith had to be built up in a special way by the miracle recorded in 2 Kings 20:8-11 (see also 2 Kings 5:10-14).Naming had difficulty receiving the Gift of Healing which God had sent him through Elisha. Healing often requires a double act of faith: faith to receive and faith to administer the Gift of Healing. Although there are exceptions to this rule, it is always God's desire to heal. However, sometimes the normal channels through which His healing virtue would flowage not working too well. This may require that God send a special gift of healing. Sometimes God communicates Gifts of Healings through the normal healing channels (e.g., laying on of hands — Mark 16:18). At other times extraordinary means are used, according to His will (e.g., Peter's shadow — Acts 5:15).

11. Working Of Miracles (I Cor 12:10)

A miracle happens when God intervenes in the ordinary course of nature. The Gift of the Working of Miracles comes when God endues us with power by the Holy Spirit to-do something completely outside of the range of human ability. He gives it to us at a specific time for a special purpose. All the Gifts of the Spirit are miraculous, but the use of the word miracle in this instance refers to acts of power.

a. Miracles Give Undeniable Proof Of The Resurrection. If Jesus were not alive. His Name would have no power to heal the sick and work miracles (Acts 4:33).Peter convinced the unbelieving Jews of the resurrection of Jesus Christ and their need of repentance on the strength of the fact that Jesus' Name still had power to heal the sick and work miracles.

b. The Working Of Miracles In Jesus' Name Accomplished The Following:

1) Gave Boldness. It gave boldness to the believers to preach Christ(Acts 4:29, 30). People recognized that they had been with Jesus — the miracle worker(Acts 4:13).

2) Encouraged Prayer. It made believers pray to have more of God(Acts 4:29-31).



112

3) Convinced Of Sin. It convinced and convicted men of their sins(Acts 5:28, 33).

4) Converted Five Thousand. Five thousand were converted in one day through one miracle (Acts 4:4, 5:14).

5) Glorified God. All men glorified God for what was done (Acts 4:21).

6) Spread The Gospel. It spread the gospel quickly (Acts 5:14-16).Before Jesus started to work miracles, no one followed Him anywhere. He must have preached often in the synagogue, for Luke 4:16 says it was His custom. But when the miracles in Luke 4:33-35 took place, "His fame went out into everyplace of the country roundabout" (Luke 4:37). From then on, the multitudes pressed in upon Him to hear His words and to see His miracles: "A great multitude followed him, because they saw his miracles which he did on them which were diseased "(John. 6:2).

c. Everywhere The Disciples Preached, Healed The Sick, Cast Out Demons

And Worked Miracles, Multitudes Turned To Christ:

1) In Samaria. Samaria gave heed to Philip, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did (Acts 8:6).

2) In Sarong and Lynda. All the inhabitants of Sarong and Lynda turned tithe Lord when Peter told Aeneas: "Jesus Christ market thee whole; arise and make thieved. And he arose immediately" (Acts 9:34,35).

3) In Joppa. Many people in Joppa believed when Peter raised Dorcas from the dead (Acts 9:42).

4) In Lystra. The people at Lystra thought the gods had come down to them when they saw the crippled man walk and leap at Paul's word (Acts 14:8-18).“And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people... and believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women."Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets and laid them on beds and couches that at the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them."There came also a multitude out of the cities round about Jerusalem, bringing sick folk and them that were vexed with unclean spirits, and they were healed every one"(Acts 5:12-16).

5) The Book of Acts. The Book of Acts closes with a profusion of miracles (Acts 28:8,9). When the people saw Publius' father healed, they believed that if God would heal one, then He was able and willing to heal everyone that had need. When people think and believe right about God, then they get from Him what He wants so much to give them.

d. Miracles In The Lives Of Believers. The Working of Miracles is an enabling of the Holy Spirit. It gives the believer the ability to work a miracle. This is in contrast to God working miracles in the life of a believer. Thus many who have never received the Gift of Working of Miracles have experienced astounding miracles which God has wrought on their behalf.

1) Deliverance. Miracles of deliverance such as the apostles' in Acts 5:17-20 and Peter's in Acts 12:1-10. Also Paul and Silas in Acts 16:15-30.

2) Transportation. Miracles of transportation (Acts 8:39): "The Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more.”These, and many other instances, are miracles performed by God in the lives of believers, sometimes even without the cooperation of the believer. These are not, therefore, instances where the Gift of Working of Miracles was operating. In contrast now are three instances where this gift was in operation.



113

e. Miracles Worked By Believers

1) Acts 19:11. "And God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul.

2) Acts 9:40. Peter raised Dorcas from the dead.

3) Acts 20:9-12. Paul restored Eutychus to life.

f. Practical Operation of The Gift

1) The Anointing of The Holy Spirit to create special confidence and authority.

2) A Word of Faith and authority. Elijah said that the God Who answered by fire should be Israel's Lord. The fire which came down was an example of the Working of Miracles (see 1 Kings 18:21-39).

3) A Bold Act of Faith.



114

6. Power Evangelism

Session: 2

(Acts 8:26-35 NIV) Now an angel of the Lord said to Philip, "Go south to the road--the desert road--that goes down from Jerusalem to Gaza." {27} So he started out, and on his way he met an Ethiopian eunuch, an important official in charge of all the treasury of Candace, queen of the Ethiopians. This man had gone to Jerusalem to worship, {28} and on his way home was sitting in his chariot reading the book of Isaiah the prophet. {29} The Spirit told Philip, "Go to that chariot and stay near it." {30} Then Philip ran up to the chariot and heard the man reading Isaiah the prophet. "Do you understand what you are reading?" Philip asked. {31} "How can I," he said, "unless someone explains it to me?" So he invited Philip to come up and sit with him. {32} The eunuch was reading this passage of Scripture: "He was led like a sheep to the slaughter, and as a lamb before the shearer is silent, so he did not open his mouth. {33} In his humiliation he was deprived of justice. Who can speak of his descendants? For his life was taken from the earth." {34} The eunuch asked Philip, "Tell me, please, who is the prophet talking about, himself or someone else?" {35} Then Philip began with that very passage of Scripture and told him the good news about Jesus.

Philip would never have brought the Eunuch to Christ if he had not been sensitive to the Holy Spirit. Christians should listen to what the Holy Spirit is telling us and be obedient to the call of the Spirit. Throughout the book of Acts, we see how the apostles were guided by the Spirit. Without the Spirit's guidance, the apostles would have encountered much more dangers and ministered to less people. (Acts 10:19-22 NIV) While Peter was still thinking about the vision, the Spirit said to him, "Simon, three men are looking for you. {20} So get up and go downstairs. Do not hesitate to go with them, for I have sent them." {21} Peter went down and said to the men, "I'm the one you're looking for. Why have you come?" {22} The men replied, "We have come from Cornelius the centurion. He is a righteous and God-fearing man, who is respected by all the Jewish people. A holy angel told him to have you come to his house so that he could hear what you have to say”.

(Acts 16:6-7 NIV) Paul and his companions traveled throughout the region of Phrygia and Galatia, having been kept by the Holy Spirit from preaching the word in the province of Asia. {7} When they came to the border of Mysia, they tried to enter Bithynia, but the Spirit of Jesus would not allow them to. (Acts 22:17-18 NIV) "When I returned to Jerusalem and was praying at the temple, I fell into a trance {18} and saw the Lord speaking. 'Quick!' he said to me. 'Leave Jerusalem immediately, because they will not accept your testimony about me.

Ask the Holy Spirit to prepare their hearts for the ministry.

(Acts 8:30-35 NIV) {30} Then Philip ran up to the chariot and heard the man reading Isaiah the



115

prophet. "Do you understand what you are reading?" Philip asked. {31} "How can I," he said, "unless someone explains it to me?" So he invited Philip to come up and sit with him. {32} The eunuch was reading this passage of Scripture: "He was led like a sheep to the slaughter, and as a lamb before the shearer is silent, so he did not open his mouth. {33} In his humiliation he was deprived of justice. Who can speak of his descendants? For his life was taken from the earth." {34} The eunuch asked Philip, "Tell me, please, who is the prophet talking about, himself or someone else?" {35} Then Philip began with that very passage of Scripture and told him the good news about Jesus. It is so easy for Philip to lead the conversation towards the gospel message because the eunuch was reading the relevant scripture. It is so obvious that the Holy Spirit went before Philip and prepared both the heart of the eunuch as well as the conditions to make it possible for Philip to share the gospel. We should also ask the Holy Spirit to prepare the hearts of those we want to evangelize to so that our effort will be easy and effective. Ask God to give you the boldness to proclaim Him (Acts 4:18-31 NIV) {18} Then they called them in again and commanded them not to speak or teach at all in the name of Jesus. {19} But Peter and John replied, "Judge for yourselves whether it is right in God's sight to obey you rather than God… ,29- Now, Lord, consider their threats and enable your servants to speak your word with great boldness… ,31- After they prayed, the place where they were meeting was shaken. And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and spoke the word of God boldly. The apostles were so effective in spreading the gospel because they were not afraid; they had the boldness of the Holy Spirit. If they had been timid, the gospel would never had carried on after Jesus' death. The Holy Spirit will teach us what to say. (Luke 12:11 NIV) "When you are brought before synagogues, rulers and authorities, do not worry about how you will defend yourselves or what you will say, (Mat 10:18-20 NIV) On my account you will be brought before governors and kings as witnesses to them and to the Gentiles. {19} But when they arrest you, do not worry about what to say or how to say it. At that time you will be given what to say, {20} for it will not be you speaking, but the Spirit of your Father speaking through you. (Acts 6:8-10 NIV) Now Stephen, a man full of God's grace and power, did great wonders and miraculous signs among the people. {9} Opposition arose, however, from members of the Synagogue of the Freedmen (as it was called)--Jews of Cyrene and Alexandria as well as the provinces of Cilicia and Asia. These men began to argue with Stephen, {10} but they could not stand up against his wisdom or the Spirit by whom he spoke. We need to speak not on our own, but with the help of the Holy Spirit. Only He can empower us to speak with such authority that no one is able to refute.



116

"I will give you words and wisdom that not one of your opponents will be able to meet or refute ", Luke 21 : 15 Ask for God’s special revelation The Bible teaches that salvation is impossible except by the help of God. Even believing is impossible if God doesn't intervene and assist us. Matthew 19:2526 (NIV) When the disciples heard this, they were greatly astonished and asked, "Who then can be saved?" 26 Jesus looked at them and said, "With man this is impossible, but with God all things are possible." 1 Corinthians 12:3 (NIV) Therefore I tell you that no one who is speaking by the Spirit of God says, "Jesus be cursed," and no one can say, "Jesus is Lord," except by the Holy Spirit. A good example is that of Paul. Would any kind of evangelism work on him? Nobody dared to try for fear of being put in prison. When God knows that human effort is difficult or impossible, He intervenes directly and supernaturally. Acts 9:35 (NIV) As he neared Damascus on his journey, suddenly a light from heaven flashed around him. 4 He fell to the ground and heard a voice say to him, "Saul, Saul, why do you persecute me?" 5 "Who are you, Lord?" Saul asked. "I am Jesus, whom you are persecuting," he replied. One encounter with the Lord was enough. In the presence of the Almighty God, Paul had no choice but to believe. Likewise, we may encounter someone who is so steeped in cults that reasoning from scripture cannot work. The only thing we can hope and pray for is God’s special revelation. When we cannot find a suitable way to witness to a person, we have to leave it entirely up to God and prayer that God will find some ways to minister to this person through supernatural means. The words have to reach them with the power of the Holy Spirit. (1 Thessalonians 1:5 NIV) because our gospel came to you not simply with words, but also with power, with the Holy Spirit and with deep conviction. You know how we lived among you for your sake. Warfare in evangelism Spiritual forces are hindering our evangelism efforts (Eph 6:12 NIV) For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms. 2 Corinthians 4:4 (NIV) The god of this age (ie Satan) has blinded the minds of unbelievers, so that they cannot see the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God.



117

1 Thessalonians 2:18 (NIV) For we wanted to come to you certainly I, Paul, did, again and again but Satan stopped us. Matthew 13:19 (NIV) When anyone hears the message about the kingdom and does not understand it, the evil one comes and snatches away what was sown in his heart. This is the seed sown along the path. Acts 26:18 (NIV) to open their eyes and turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to God, so that they may receive forgiveness of sins and a place among those who are sanctified by faith in me.' Different types of strongholds Physical obstacles to the gospel (Acts 12:6-8 NIV) The night before Herod was to bring him to trial, Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, bound with two chains, and sentries stood guard at the entrance. {7} Suddenly an angel of the Lord appeared and a light shone in the cell. He struck Peter on the side and woke him up. "Quick, get up!" he said, and the chains fell off Peter's wrists. {8} Then the angel said to him, "Put on your clothes and sandals." And Peter did so. "Wrap your cloak around you and follow me," the angel told him. It seems like victory for the devil when the apostles were put in chains. How can they preach the gospel when they are in prison? But the Holy Spirit would not let the gospel be obstructed. The apostles were set free miraculously. You may not be put in prison so that you cannot preach the gospel. There may be other means that the devil is obstructing you. Ask God to remove any hindrance and obstacle. Territorial strongman Jesus teaches the importance of binding the strong man (the demons) before stealing their possessions (souls). Matthew 12:29 (NIV) "Or again, how can anyone enter a strong man's house and carry off his possessions unless he first ties up the strong man? Then he can rob his house. Studying maps Where is the power base of Satan? Where are the temples, mosques? Strongholds of the mind 2 Corinthians 10:35 (NIV) For though we live in the world, we do not wage war as the world does. 4 The weapons we fight with are not the weapons of the world. On the contrary, they have divine power to demolish strongholds. 5 We demolish arguments and every pretension that sets itself up against the knowledge of God, and we take captive every thought to make it obedient to Christ.



118

(1 Cor 1:19-20 NIV) For it is written: "I will destroy the wisdom of the wise; the intelligence of the intelligent I will frustrate." {20} Where is the wise man? Where is the scholar? Where is the philosopher of this age? Has not God made foolish the wisdom of the world? Identifying strongholds through spiritual mapping Why do we need spiritual mapping? Spiritual mapping is nothing more than a method to allow us to pray more specifically. Before we pray for someone, we usually ask: “Is there anything you would like me to pray for?” We should also be asking the same question before we pray for a community. Studying history Some of the strongholds the enemy was using was deeply rooted in the actions of past generations. Studying the map Mark on the map locations of non-Christian religious activity such as temples, mosques, etc. Mark out areas of demonic activities. Mark out areas of “sinful” places. Tearing down strongholds We have a mandate to tear down strongholds and remove obstacles to the gospels Jeremiah 1:10 (NIV) See, today I appoint you over nations and kingdoms to uproot and tear down, to destroy and overthrow, to build and to plant." Physical removal of demonic artefacts (Acts 19:19-20 NIV) A number who had practiced sorcery brought their scrolls together and burned them publicly. When they calculated the value of the scrolls, the total came to fifty thousand drachmas. {20} In this way the word of the Lord spread widely and grew in power. Demonic forces inhabit many of these objects of demonic worship and can prevent people from seeing the truth. When these are gotten rid of, many people can come to know Christ. That is why it is necessary to explain to our friends who do not know Jesus that some practices are occultic and they should rid themselves of demonic objects. In this way they can be free to see the truth. Identification repentance When a people renounce their ties to false gods, they make it exceeding undesirable for the enemy to remain in the community. Humans are given dominion over the land.



119

(Gen 1:27-28 NIV) So God created man in his own image, in the image of God he created him; male and female he created them. {28} God blessed them and said to them, "Be fruitful and increase in number; fill the earth and subdue it. Rule over the fish of the sea and the birds of the air and over every living creature that moves on the ground." We have a choice to turn this dominion over to either God or the demons. Proclamation of freedom (Luke 4:18-19 NIV) "The Spirit of the Lord is on me, because he has anointed me to preach good news to the poor. He has sent me to proclaim freedom for the prisoners and recovery of sight for the blind, to release the oppressed, {19} to proclaim the year of the Lord's favor." Ministry of Jesus involves warfare evangelism Jesus' ministry is one of releasing souls from the grip of Satan. Luke 4:1621 (NIV) He went to Nazareth, where he had been brought up, and on the Sabbath day he went into the synagogue, as was his custom. And he stood up to read. 17 The scroll of the prophet Isaiah was handed to him. Unrolling it, he found the place where it is written: 18 "The Spirit of the Lord is on me, because he has anointed me to preach good news to the poor. He has sent me to proclaim freedom for the prisoners and recovery of sight for the blind, to release the oppressed, 19 to proclaim the year of the Lord's favour." 20 Then he rolled up the scroll, gave it back to the attendant and sat down. The eyes of everyone in the synagogue were fastened on him, 21 and he began by saying to them, "Today this scripture is fulfilled in your hearing." Through signs and wonders John 14:11 (NIV) Believe me when I say that I am in the Father and the Father is in me; or at least believe on the evidence of the miracles themselves. John 9:3033 (NIV) The man answered, "Now that is remarkable! You don't know where he comes from, yet he opened my eyes. 31 We know that God does not listen to sinners. He listens to the godly man who does his will. 32 Nobody has ever heard of opening the eyes of a man born blind. 33 If this man were not from God, he could do nothing." Acts 9:3642 (NIV) In Joppa there was a disciple named Tabitha (which, when translated, is Dorcas ), who was always doing good and helping the poor. 37 About that time she became sick and died, and her body was washed and placed in an upstairs room. 38 Lydda was near Joppa; so when the disciples heard that Peter was in Lydda, they sent two men to him and urged him, "Please come at once!" 39 Peter went with them, and when he arrived he was taken upstairs to the room. All the widows stood around him, crying and showing him the robes and other clothing that Dorcas had made while she was still with them. 40 Peter sent them all out of the room; then he got down on his knees and prayed. Turning toward the dead woman, he said, "Tabitha, get up." She opened her eyes, and seeing Peter she sat up. 41 He took her by the hand and helped her to her feet. Then he called the believers and the widows and presented her to them alive. 42 This became known all over Joppa, and many people believed in the Lord.



120

When someone is in need of a miracle, it often provides a very good opportunity to ask God to prove himself real through the miracle. Many who will not believe through other means will readily believe if they experience the miracle for themselves. This may also backfire if we have prayed for the person and still nothing happens. Therefore, we have to take such opportunities seriously. Get as many people to pray as possible. Go on a fast. Treat this as a serious opportunity to win or lose the person. (Acts 2:43 NIV) Everyone was filled with awe, and many wonders and miraculous signs were done by the apostles. (Acts 3:1-9 NIV) One day Peter and John were going up to the temple at the time of prayer--at three in the afternoon. {2} Now a man crippled from birth was being carried to the temple gate called Beautiful, where he was put every day to beg from those going into the temple courts. {3} When he saw Peter and John about to enter, he asked them for money. {4} Peter looked straight at him, as did John. Then Peter said, "Look at us!" {5} So the man gave them his attention, expecting to get something from them. {6} Then Peter said, "Silver or gold I do not have, but what I have I give you. In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk." {7} Taking him by the right hand, he helped him up, and instantly the man's feet and ankles became strong. {8} He jumped to his feet and began to walk. Then he went with them into the temple courts, walking and jumping, and praising God. {9} When all the people saw him walking and praising God… (Acts 14:3) The apostles stayed there a long time, preaching boldly about the grace of the Lord. The Lord proved their message was true by giving them power to do miraculous signs and wonders. The ministry of the disciples was filled with signs and wonders. They healed many people in Jesus' name. Naturally people came to believe in Jesus because of that. It is one thing to argue about the authenticity of Jesus and another thing to demonstrate that through healing. People believed because they could experience the power of God and the love of God as their needs are being met. Christians today should also demonstrate the reality of God through signs and wonders and miraculous healing. These phenomena is not only for the early church. Jesus told us that those who minister in His name would be able to do all these things as well. (Mark 16:17-18 NIV) And these signs will accompany those who believe: In my name they will drive out demons; they will speak in new tongues; {18} they will pick up snakes with their hands; and when they drink deadly poison, it will not hurt them at all; they will place their hands on sick people, and they will get well." Acts 13:612 (NIV) they travelled through the whole island until they came to Paphos. There they met a Jewish sorcerer and false prophet named BarJesus, 7 who was an attendant of the proconsul (ie governor), Sergius Paulus. The proconsul, an intelligent man, sent for Barnabas and Saul because he wanted to hear the word of God. 8 But Elymas the sorcerer (for that is what his name means) opposed them and tried to turn the proconsul from the faith. 9 Then Saul, who was also called Paul, filled with the Holy Spirit, looked straight at Elymas and said, 10 "You are a child of the devil and an enemy of everything that is right! You are full of all kinds of deceit and trickery. Will you never stop



121

perverting the right ways of the Lord? 11 Now the hand of the Lord is against you. You are going to be blind, and for a time you will be unable to see the light of the sun." Immediately mist and darkness came over him, and he groped about, seeking someone to lead him by the hand. 12 When the proconsul saw what had happened, he believed, for he was amazed at the teaching about the Lord.



122

7. Faith and Ministry Gifts Session: 6

“A spiritual gift is any ability that is empowered by the Holy Spirit and used in any ministry of the church.”--Wayne Grudem

“Whatever spiritual gifts we have, they are not our own to use as we please; they are on ly entrusted to us that we may employ them to help our fellow-Christians.”--Charles Spurgeon

INTRODUCTION

Spiritual gifts are God’s enablement to help believers serve others and bring Him glory. They can be looked on as divine tools to help us do the will of the Father. Some believers are cessationists -that is, they believe that some of the more supernatural gifts like healing, tongues, and prophecy have ceased after the death of the apostles. Other Christians are continuationists, believing that all of the spiritual gifts in 1 Corinthians 12-14 are still available to the church today. In this study, we will take the continuationist position, and encourage the disciple to trust and expect God to grant him whatever spiritual gifts will enable him to accomplish God’s will.

BIBLE STUDY :1. Read 1 Peter 4:10-11.

●How many believers have been given one or more spiritual gifts? _________________________________________________

●What are we supposed to do with our spiritual gifts?_____________________________________________________

●What title does Peter give Christians in vs.10? What does that title mean?____________________________________________________________________________________________________________

●Peter divides spiritual gifts into two categories. What are those categories?______________________________________________________

●What should be our main, overarching concern in the use of spiritual gifts?______________________________________________________

2. Read 1 Cor. 12:1-11.●Why does God give various manifestations of the Spirit (vs.7)?_______________________________________________________

●Upon what basis do believers receive their spiritual gifts (vs.11)?_______________________________________________________

3. Read Rom. 12:3-8.●What kind of an attitude should believers have towards one another (vs.3)?_______________________________________________________

●What truths about the body of Christ do you see in verses 4 & 5?______________________________________________________

●What must we do with our spiritual gifts (vs.6)?______________________________________________________



123

4. Read 1 Cor. 14:1-5.●What is different about prophecy from the other spiritual gifts (vs.1)?______________________________________________________

●Who is the one who prophesies speaking to? Who is the one who is speaking in tongues speaking to (Vs. 2-3)?______________________________________________________

●Will the interpretation of a tongue be directed to men or God?______________________________________________________

●What are the three results we can expect from a prophecy?_______________________________________________________

●Is the gift of tongues or prophecy more important when the church gathers (Vs.5,18-19)? Where and when should we primarily use the gift of tongues?______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Spiritual Gifts Defined

Below is a short and simple definition of each spiritual gift. Read each of them with your discipling partner, and discuss whether the Lord may have given you that particular gift or not.

Romans 12:6-8.Prophecy: “reporting something that God has spontaneously brought to mind.” Prophecy differs from teaching in that teaching necessitates study and preparation while prophecy comes spontaneously from God. Service: “the Spirit-prompted desire and ability to give oneself to the service of others.”Teaching: “the ability to explain Scripture and apply it to people’s lives.” Exhortation: “the ability to urge others to a godly course of action.”Giving: “the ability and desire to generate and distribute wealth in order to support the poor, missions, and the various ministries of the local church.”Leading: “the ability to provide leadership and vision to the local church.”Mercy: “the ability to provide emotional and practical help to the suffering.”As you read through the simple definition of those gifts, did you identify any of them that you think you may have? These gifts are sometimes called motivational gifts, because the person who has them is motivated by a strong desire to use them to strengthen others. 1 Corinthians 12:8-10. The word of wisdom: “the ability to give wisdom so that a godly decision can be made.” Example: Acts 15:1-29. The word of knowledge: “the ability to receive divine knowledge of some fact that would be impossible otherwise.” Example: Mt. 17:27.Faith: “the supernatural ability to believe God to do miraculous works.” Example: John 11:38-44Gifts of Healing: “the ability to pray for the sick so that they recover.” Example: Mark 2:32-34Effecting of Miracles: “the ability to manifest God’s mighty power to accomplish His will.” Example: Luke 8:22-25; 9:12-17.

The Distinguishing of Spirits: “the ability to recognize the influence of the Holy Spirit or demonic spirits in a person.” It may also refer to “the ability discern whether a prophecy is from God or not.” Example: Acts 16:16-18; 1 Cor. 14:29.Tongues: “the ability to pray to or praise God in syllables not understood by the speaker.” The Interpretation of Tongues: “the ability to interpret and report a message given to the church in tongues. Since tongues are addressed to God, the interpretation of tongues will also be addressed to God, not to men.” The gifts of the Spirit listed in 1 Corinthian 12 is sometimes referred to as the miraculous gifts of the Spirit. Discuss with your discipling partner these gifts and whether the Lord may have given you any of them.

STEPS TO TAKE



124

1. Having taken time to discuss with your discipling partner what gift(s) the Lord may have given you, seek to determine how He would desire you use them for His glory. In what context or settings can you best use your Spirit-empowered gifts? Decide what you will do to be faithful in the stewardship of the gift(s) the Lord has given you.

2. Confess to your discipling partner if you have been unfaithful in the exercise of your spiritual gift(s). Memorize Phil. 2:3-5. This week when you find yourself slipping back into responding in pride instead of humility, recite that verse to yourself, and turn it into prayer to God.

3.Recite Mt. 6:16-18 to your discipling partner. Share with him/her any insights you received as you committed that passage to memory.

SCRIPTURE MEMORIZATION: 1 Peter 4:10, “As each one has received a special gift, employ it in serving one another as good stewards of the manifold grace of God.” Additional Scripture you may want to memorize: 1 Cor. 12:7, 11.

BEFORE YOUR NEXT SESSION

1. Memorize 1 Peter 4:10. Work on this verse until you can repeat it perfectly. Remember to recite the reference as well as the content of the verse.

2. Read through your next study and answer the questions. If you have questions or become confused, write your questions down so that you can discuss them with your discipling partner at your next session.

3. Continue to develop the spiritual disciplines you have learned in this training manual. However, seek to cultivate these disciplines in your life, not merely as a duty to be performed, but as fellowship with God to be enjoyed!



125

8. Prayer Session: 3

Introduction: What is Prayer? Why we should pray? How should we pray?

The Secrete Place The right motives ( Matt:6:5) A. Right Relationship with God As father ( Luke :11:11-13) A Real Trust In the Lord ( Ps. 55:16;17) A Dispensing of False Fronts ( Mark 7:6,7) Five Commands Related to Prayer Watch and Pray Always ( Luke 21:36, Mark 13:35-37) Pray Lest you Fall into Temptation ( Matt 26:41) Pray for Workers ( Luke 10:2) Pray for Those in Authority ( 1Tim. 2 :12) Pray For Your Enemies ( Luke 6:28) When to Pray Early in the morning ( Mark 1:35) All Night ( Luke 6:12) Before Each Meal ( Mark 6 :41) What To Pray For Ourselves ( 1Chro 4:10) For One Another ( Jas 5 :16) For the Ministry in the Body of Christ For the Sick and Distraught For those Ensnared By Sin( Jas 5:14-16) Help in Prayer Yoke Fellow The Church Praying

My Commitment:

Prayer

“He will call upon me, and I will answer him… and show him my salvation”. Psalms 91:15-16. The time we spend with the Lord in prayer can release the most dynamic, history changing power the world has ever known. The Bible describes many different operations of prayer, but in this lesson we are going to look at prayer as an individual first. Our prayer as a Body together can only be as strong as our personal time with the Lord.



126

A. THE SECRET PLACE

“But when you pray, go into your most private room, and closing the door, pray to your Father who is in secret; and your Father who sees in secret will reward you in the open” Matthew 6:6 We have been invited into intimate prayer by none other than the Lord Himself. This kind of “secret” prayer presupposes and ensures:

1. The Right Motives Matthew 6:5

2. A Right Relationship with God as Father Luke 11:11-13

3. A Real Trust In The Lord Psalms 55:16-17

4. A Dispensing Of False Fronts Mark 7:6-7

As we express our feelings and burdens in conversation with God, it can be in the

form of adoration, Psalms 34:1-4, confession 1 John 1:9, request Matthew 7:7, or

Thanksgiving, Ephesians 5:4-20.

B. FIVE COMMANDS RELATED TO PRAYER

1. Watch and Pray Always

“Be always on the watch, and pray that you may be able to escape all that is about to happen, and that you may be able to stand before the Son of Man” Luke 21:36. See also Mark 13:335-37.

2. Pray lest you Fall Into Temptation

“Watch and pray so that you will not fall into temptation. The spirit is willing, but the body is weak” Matthew 26:41.

3. Pray For Workers

“He told them, “The harvest is plentiful, but the workers are few. Ask the Lord of the harvest, therefore, to send out workers into his harvest field’” Luke 10:2.

4. Pray For Those in Authority

“I urge, then, first of all, that requests, prayers, intercession and thanksgiving be made for everyone - for kings and all those in authority, that we live peaceful and quiet lives in all godliness and holiness” 1Timothy 2:1-2.

5. Pray For Your Enemies

“Bless those who curse you, pray for those who mistreat you” Luke 6:28.

C. WHEN TO PRAY



127

The Bible gives many examples of people who prayed, 1Chronicles 4:10. Many of the heroes of faith can be observed to have had regular times of the day set aside specifically for prayer, often three set periods a day - morning, noon and evening. “As for me, I will call upon God; and the Lord shall save me. Evening, and morning, and noon, will I pray and cry aloud: and he shall hear my voice” Psalms 55:16-17. See also Daniel 6:10. The best example of a daily pattern of regular, whole hearted prayer - prayer that avoided meaningless religious ritual - can be found in the Lord Jesus Himself:

1. Early In the Morning Mark 1:35

2. All Night Luke 6:12

3. Before Each Meal Mark 6:41

D. WHAT TO PRAY

1. For Ourselves

“Jabez cried out to the God of Israel, ‘Oh that you would bless me and enlarge my territory! Let your hand be with me, and keep me from harm so that I will be free from pain.’ And God granted his request” 1Chronicles 4:10.

2. For One Another

“Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other… ” James 5:16.

3. For The Ministries In The Body Of Christ

“Finally, brothers, pray for us that the message of the Lord may spread rapidly and be honoured, just as it was with you” 2Thessalonians 3:1.

4. For The Sick And Distraught

“Is any one of you in trouble? He should pray… is any one of you sick? He should call for the elders of the church to pray over him and anoint him with oil in the Name of the Lord. And the prayer offered in faith will make the sick person well; the Lord will raise him up … pray for each other so that you may be healed… ” James 5:14- 16.

5. For Those Ensnared In Sin

“If anyone sees his brother commit a sin that does not lead to death, he should pray and God will give him life… ” 1 John 5:16.

E. HELP IN PRAYER

“In the same way, the Spirit helps us in our weakness. We do not know what we ought to pray, but the Spirit himself intercedes for us with groans that words cannot express”. Romans 8:26 Part of the Holy Spirit’s purpose is to teach us, Luke 12:12, guide us in prayer Romans 8:27, and to help us in our faith, Ephesians 3:16-17.The Holy Spirit will sometimes anoint a believer’s prayer in a special way, and this is called “praying in the Holy Spirit” Jude 20: Ephesians 6:18. To help us in prayer, the Holy Spirit has also provided a special gift to the believer: The Gift of Tongues - speaking in another language to the Lord in prayer. See 1 Corinthians 12:4-11. “… the prayer of the upright is his delight… He hears the prayer of the righteous” Proverbs 15:8,29.

F. YOKEFELLOW



128

Two joining together in prayer provides some very real advantages: “Again I say unto you, that if two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven” Matthew 18:19.

G. THE CHURCH PRAYING

If there is tremendous power when two people pray, what about the whole assembly of God’s people? See Acts 4:24.Today God is calling His people to prayer! The Church’s mission is to change individual lives, families, communities, cities and nations through prayer!

MY COMMITMENT

Through this study I realize the wonderful opportunities of prayer - not only in my relationship with God, but also the supernatural results that follow. I commit myself to make prayer always a priority in my life.

Questions:

What is prayer? Who can pray? What to pray? When to pray? How to pray? Where to pray? Why we should pray? What are the five commandments Related to prayer? Who intercedes for us? When two join together for prayer what happens? Draw the five finger pattern.

Five Fingers Prayer



129



130

9. Praise and Worship Session: 3

What are the Vital Elements of Praise?

A. WHAT IS PRAISE?

If we could dissect and analyze praise, what would we discover at its core? What is the essence, the substance and nature of praise? Of what does true praise consist? What are the vital elements involved? Let's take a look first at some of the words in the Old Testament which are translated "praise," in order to discover something of the meaning and significance which they are intended to convey.

1. Old Testament Words Translated "Praise"

a. Hallal. This is the most frequently used word in the Old Testament for praise. It occurs some 88 times. Its primary meaning is "to produce a clear sound." Its further meaning is "to boast, to celebrate, to rave about, to glory in..." True praise, therefore, should have a clear and distinct sound. There should be no confusion as to what is intended. It must be clearly recognizable for what it is. It is a note of celebration, a boasting in the Lord.

b. Hilluwi. Hilluwi (derived from Hallal) is a "celebration of thanksgiving for the completion of harvest." Such praise is to be expressed in merriment. A post-harvest scene in any agricultural country would illustrate the essence of this word. The long months of anxious waiting are over. The harvest is safely gathered in. The hard work is finished, the tools are laid down, the crops are safely stored away. It is the time to celebrate the successful completion of the harvest. It is a time of merriment and celebration. Singing and dancing are the order of the day. The rejoicing is an expression of thanksgiving and praise.

c. Tehillah. Tehillah is another word derived from hallal. This time the emphasis is on singing. Thus, we sing our hallal, our celebration! We sing forth a clear song of praise to God. We celebrate Him in song. Songs and hymns should be clearly and unmistakably songs of praise to God. We are to boast about Him, in both the words and the music.

d. Shabach. This means to "shout with a loud voice, a shout of triumph, glorying in the victory!" Praise does not always have to be noisy. We do not always have to shout. But there are occasions when a triumphant shout is the only fitting manner in which to praise our God. Psalm 47:1: "...shout unto God with the voice of triumph." When such occasions arise, do not be half-hearted; let your shout of praise be a resounding one.

e. Zamar. The meaning is "to touch or play the strings." Here is an obvious reference to praising God on musical instruments. It also has the sense of "singing praise to the, accompaniment of musical instruments." How wonderful to play unto the Lord on all kinds of instruments, making a glorious anthem of praise unto God.

f. Yadah. The primary meaning is "to give forth a confession of thanks." However, it also conveys the thought of "extending forth the hands," giving thanks with the hands extended towards God.



131

g. Towdah. This word comes from the same root as Yadah, and thus has a very similar meaning; but it is even more specific: It means "the extension of the hands in adoration and thanksgiving." h. Barak. "To kneel in adoration." Here, the posture of the whole body speaks volumes of raise. To kneel before someone is to manifest humility, and to demonstrate their superior worth and position.

2. Ingredients Of Praise

Let us think for a moment of some of the ingredients we notice in these forms of praise.

a. Physical Expression. They are the physical enactment and demonstration of spiritual perceptions. Praise and worship is initially an inner response of the heart to a revelation of God and His greatness. In order for it to become true praise, it must be manifested.

b. Audible Sound. The possible exception is BARAK, to kneel in adoration; such a posture of worship could be demonstrated silently. However, we may also kneel AND sing or shout unto God.

c. Physical Action. Praise demands active physical participation. It cannot always be silent and inactive. Praise is something we DO!

d. Emotional Release. Praising God is NOT an emotional exercise; it is a spiritual activity. However, it does necessitate emotional release. Far too many Christians are frightened of emotional expression. They are always seeking to suppress it, believing it to be carnal and fleshly. Biblical expressions of praise require a positive, controlled emotional release. God gave us our emotions, and they are meant to glorify Him. David says we are to "Bless the Lord with all that is within us" (Ps 103:1). That includes our emotions. Human emotion must have expression. If we do not provide a positive, healthy release, then there will be a negative, unhealthy release. Praising God is the healthiest way to release your emotions. It is the God-ordained way!

e. Reverence. Every true expression of praise should be reverent. Reverence is to honor and esteem someone properly. Activities of praise should never be allowed to degenerate into irreverent excesses. Praising God is NOT merely a means of enjoying ourselves. Praise is not primarily for the enjoyment of man, although we do enjoy expressing it. It is, and always should be, an expression of reverence to God. In releasing our emotions in praise, which is both biblical and legitimate, we should carefully avoid going to excess and merely making a show in the flesh. True reverence is always an essential ingredient of praise.

B. WHY SHOULD WE PRAISE THE LORD?

Psalm 47:7 says to "...sing praises with understanding." We should know why we are offering praises to God. Here are some of the scriptural reasons why we should do so:

1. Because Of Who He Is

"Praise ye the LORD..." (Ps 149:1). In other words, praise Him because He is the LORD. He is the ultimate authority. The highest power. The King of all kings and Lord above all lords. He was before all things and is the Maker of all things. Therefore, He is greater than all things. "Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised..." (Ps 48:1; 96:4).

2. Praise Glorifies God

"Whoso offereth praise glorifieth me..." (Ps 50:23). Surely this should be the great desire of all God's people: to glorify Him.

3. Because God Commands Us To



132

"Praise ye the Lord" is not a suggestion or a request. It is a commandment.

4. For All His Benefits

"Bless the Lord for all his benefits" (Ps 103:2).

5. For His Goodness

"Praise him for his goodness" (Ps 107:21).

6. For His Mighty Acts

"Praise him for his mighty acts" (Ps 150:2).

7. It Is Good

"It is a good thing to give thanks" (Ps 92:1,2; 147:1).

8. He Is Worthy

"The Lord is worthy of praise" (2Sam 22:4; Ps 18:3).

9. Praise Magnifies God (Ps 69:30)

10. Praise Is Proper

"Praise is comely! — for the upright'' (Ps 33:1). The old English word "comely" means proper, right, fitting, appropriate, becoming and suitable. Unfortunately, some Christians seem to feel that praising God is unseemly and improper. They are concerned lest they should appear to be undignified. For some reason, they feel that this so-called dignity is the proper attitude for Christians. However, the Bible projects the opposite view. God says the garment of praise is most becoming upon them. Rejoicing in God and praising the Lord is suitable and proper for the child of God. I would much prefer to have the approval of God than that of men!

11. God Inhabits Praise

"God dwells in the praises of his people" (Ps 22:3). The Holy One of Israel inhabits our praises! If our heart is filled with praise, it is also filled with God, for He inhabits our praises. This is also true of our home or church. Fill them with praises, and they are filled with God's presence. We an surround ourselves with God's presence by cultivating the attitude of praise. We shall then be more conscious of His presence than we are of problems, difficulties and adverse circumstances.

12. Praise Generates Power

In Psalm 84:4-7 David says, "Blessed are they that dwell in thy house: they will still be praising thee... blessed is the man whose strength is in thee... they go from strength to strength..." The man who praises God has the Lord for his strength. He also knows the joy of the Lord through praise, and the joy of the Lord is his strength (Neh 8:10).

13. To Receive Right Desires

"The praising soul delights himself in the Lord, and God gives him the desires of his heart" (Ps 37:4). So many people say, "If only God would grant me the desires of my heart, how I would praise Him for it!" The divine order is the reverse of that. We praise Him, and delight in Him, and THEN He gives us the desires of our heart. God puts holy desires in the praising heart so we have the right desires. The "praisers" priorities are in order, and God then delights to grant those desires.



133

14. Praise Precedes Victory

King Jehoshaphat led God's people into battle against their enemies. God instructed him that he should appoint singers unto the Lord (2Chr 20). They went before the army praising God and saying:

"Praise the Lord; for his mercy endureth forever." And when they began to sing and to praise, the Lord set abashments against the children of Amman, Moab, and mount Seir, which were come against Judah; and they were smitten" (2Chr 20:21,22).Imagine an army being led by a choir! How strange to the natural mind to go into battle this way. But "... the weapons of our warfare are not carnal. They are strong to the pulling down of strongholds" (2Cor 10:4).

As we face our enemy, we need to realize afresh the power of praise and go into battle with the high praises of God in our mouth. We can then expect to see the salvation of God. The people who truly learn to praise the Lord are the people who will know His

presence and power.

C. WHO SHOULD PRAISE THE LORD?

1. All Men Everywhere (Ps 145:21; 148:11-13)

2. All Flesh (Ps 145:21)

3. Everything That Hath Breath (Ps 150:6)

4. The People Of God (Ps 79:13)

5. The Righteous (Ps 140:13)

6. The Saints (Ps 145:10)

7. The Redeemed (Ps 107:1,2)

8. Those Who Fear The Lord (Ps 22:23)

9. Those Who Know And Believe The Truth (ITim 4:3)

10. The Servants Of God (Ps 113:1; 134:1; 135:1)

11. All His Angels (Ps 148:2)

12. All Nature (Ps 148:3-10)

D. WHEN ARE WE TO PRAISE THE LORD?

1. From Morning Till Night

"From the rising of the sun to the going down of the same the Lord's name is to be

praised" (Ps 113:3).

2. All Day Long

"My mouth shall be filled with your honor and your praise all day" (Ps 71:8).

3. As Long As We Live (Ps 146:2)

"While I live I will praise the Lord..."

4. At All Times



134

"...his praise shall continually be in my mouth" (Ps 34:1).

5. In Times Of Depression

"Why art thou cast down, O my soul? And why art thou disquieted within me?

Hope thou in God, "For I shall yet praise him, who is the health of my countenance and

my God" (Ps 42:11).

6. In Everything

"Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our

Lord Jesus Christ" (Eph 5:20).

E. WHERE ARE WE TO PRAISE THE LORD?

1. In The Great Congregation

"...IN THE MIDST OF THE GREAT CONGREGATION will I praise thee"

(Ps 22:22).

2. Among The People

"I will praise thee. 0 Lord, AMONG THE PEOPLE" (Ps 57:9).

3. In His Courts

"Enter INTO ...HIS COURTS with praise" (PS 100:4).

4. In The Assembly Of The Elders

"Let them exalt him also... and praise him IN THE ASSEMBLY OF THE

ELDERS" (Ps 107:32).

5. Among The Nations

"I will praise thee. O Lord, AMONG THE PEOPLE; and I will sing praises unto

thee AMONG THE NATIONS" (Ps 108:3).

6. Among The Multitude

"...I will praise him AMONG THE MULTITUDE" (Ps 109:30).

7. "...IN THE CONGREGATION..." (Ps 149:1).

8. "...IN THE SANCTUARY..." (Ps 150:1).

Praise: Blessings And Hindrances

A. HOW PRAISE BRINGS GOD'S BLESSING

1. The Hydrological Cycle



135

In nature there is a cycle which brings great blessing to the earth. It is known as the HYDROLOGICAL CYCLE. The Bible has a great deal to say about this. It is a two-step process:

a. Evaporation. Water evaporates from the oceans or lakes, then rises in the air mass and forms clouds.

b. Rainfall. Then the moisture condenses and comes down as rain to water the earth. This makes the land fruitful and productive. It is used to illustrate this spiritual principle: As our praises rise up to Heaven,they form "showers of blessing" (Eze 34:26). These showers rain down on us as blessings from God. "For he maketh small the drops of water: they pour down rain according to the vapor thereof... "Do you understand the process by which God produces clouds? ...He spreads light upon the ocean" (Job 36:27-30 pph). God causes the sun to shine upon the ocean. The heat causes the water to evaporate (vaporize). As warm vapor, it rises up into Heaven where the vapors form clouds. When the vapors cool, they distill and form drops of water. This forms the rain which "...distills and drops upon man abundantly" (vs 28).

2. Spiritual Truths

This natural process illustrates spiritual truth.

a. God Causes His Blessings To Shine On Mankind just as the sun shines upon the ocean.

b. Man's Heart Should Be Warmed toward God, in response to the blessings He has shown upon him.

c. Man's Praises Are To Arise to God like the vapors that are created by the sun on the ocean.

d. Those Praises Form Clouds Of Blessing.

e. God Causes Them To Distill into rain which pours forth on the earth.

f. The Blessing Of Rain makes the earth fruitful and prosperous, providing seed for the sower and bread for the eater.

g. The Excess Rain Forms Rivers, which run to the sea, from whence it originally came, and the whole process begins again.

3. Illustrations From Scripture

Consider the following scriptures which illustrate this process:

a. Amos 5:8; 9:6 — God "...calleth for the waters of the sea and poureth them out upon the face of the earth..."Amos was a fanner, and understood very well the process by which rain is formed.

Here he describes the process of evaporation. God "calleth for the waters of the sea" — He causes the ocean to evaporate and vaporize, and from those, vapors, pours down rain upon the face of the earth.

b. Psalm 147:7,8 — "Sing unto the Lord with thanksgiving; sing praise upon the harp unto our God: who covereth the heaven with clouds, who prepareth rain for the earth, who maketh grass to grow upon the mountains."

c. Proverbs 11:25 — "The liberal soul shall be made fat: and he that watereth shall be watered also himself." As we sing praise to God, He forms clouds of blessing from our praises, from which He sends forth showers of blessing upon the earth. The amount of blessing is governed by the amount



136

of praise we have sent up to God. Our liberality prompts God's liberal response. During the future millennial (1,000-year) reign of Christ over the earth, all the peoples of earth will be required to worship Jehovah. If they fail to do so. God will withhold rain from their nation. "And it shall be, that whoso will not come up of all the families of the earth unto Jerusalem to worship the King, the LORD of hosts, even upon them shall be no rain" (Zech 14:17). No worship— no rain!

d. Ecclesiastes 1:7 — "All the rivers run into the sea; yet the sea is not full; unto the place from whence the rivers come, thither they return again."

e. Ecclesiastes 11:3 — "If the clouds befall of rain, they empty themselves upon the earth..."

f. Hosea 6:3 — "...He [the Lord] shall come to us as the rain, as the latter and former rain unto the earth."

g. Isaiah 45:8 — "Drop down, ye heavens, from above, and let the skies pour down righteousness: let the earth open, and let them bring forth salvation..."

h. Zechariah 10:1 — "Ask ye of the Lord rain in the time of the latter rain; so the Lord shall make bright clouds, and give them showers of rain, to everyone grass in the field."

i. Isaiah 55:10 — "...the rain comes down, and the snow from heaven, and...waters the earth, and makes it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater."

j. James 5:7 — "Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain."

4. End-Time Outpouring

These scriptures clearly show that there will be an "end-time" outpouring of God's Spirit before the coming of the Lord. That period will be known as the ' 'time of the latter rain'' (Zeeh 10:1).

The Spirit will fall from Heaven like a deluge of rain. Joel predicts an unprecedented outpouring: the "...former rain and the latter rain [together] in the first month" (Joel 2:23).

Normally, Israel experienced two rainy seasons. The first came early in the agricultural year, softened the ground and facilitated the planting of the seed. The second came after the dry summer months, at the end of the agricultural year. (This was the time when the Feast of Trumpets was observed; see Section C 10.6). This latter rain matured the grain for harvest. These were termed the former and latter rains. But the glorious outpouring of God's Spirit in the end times will be as though both these rains came together! The Heavenly Husbandman is patiently waiting for this copious rain so that He can finally gather in the great Harvest. What will cause this great rain? The abundant worship of God's praising people — rising up to Heaven like great clouds of vapor!He is going to raise up such a praising people in these last days; they will arise as a mighty army, marching through the earth. "The high praises of God will be in their mouths, and two-edged swords in their hands" (Ps 149:6).m Their praises will form abundant clouds of blessing. God will distill them, and send down showers of blessing greater than ever witnessed before. This outpouring will ripen the great final Harvest of precious souls.

B. HINDRANCES TO PRAISE

Even when people are persuaded that praise is scriptural, right and proper, it is still not always easy for them to begin to praise God. Many excuses have been offered in this regard. People endeavor to



137

explain why they cannot praise God. Some seek to excuse themselves because of their disposition or temperament. They plead shyness, or the fact that they are not "outgoing" or demonstrative. The fact is that the Bible does not excuse anyone on any of these grounds. David

says, "Let everything that hath breath praise the Lord. Praise ye the Lord!" (Ps 150:6). If you have breath, you are alive and you should praise God! Only "...the dead praise not the Lord..." (Ps 115:17). There are some definite hindrances to praise, all of which God wants us to deal with and overcome. He will not accept any of them as a valid reason to not praise Him.

l. Sin

Sin is the first hindrance to praise. This is the basic reason why the unconverted do not praise God. It is also one reason why some Christians do not. Unconfessed sin inhibits us in the presence of God. If we are conscious of unforgiven sin in our life, we do not feel free or at ease in God's presence. David said, "If I regard iniquity in my heart, [if I am aware of sin in my life] the Lord will not hear me" (Ps 66:18). Sin and iniquity separate us from God (Isa 59:2), and we lose whatever communion we may have previously enjoyed. The realization of sin in our life ties our tongue before the Lord. The only thing we really feel free to speak to Him about under these circumstances is our sin. There is a very obvious answer to this hindrance: Confess the sin to God and sincerely accept His forgiveness and cleansing, so that a right relationship can be restored and the flow of praise released (I Jn l:9).

2. Condemnation

Even when we have been forgiven by the Lord, it is not always easy to forgive ourselves. Many Christians remain in condemnation. Though God has freely forgiven them, they cannot forgive themselves. This often results in a sense of unworthiness. Freedom to worship is inhibited. They tend to "hang their heads" in God's presence. The sense of God's presence tends to make them more aware of their unworthiness. They do not feel affirmed in the mercy and grace of God which He has exercised towards them. This kind of altitude often comes from being overly self-conscious instead of

God-conscious. If we are constantly searching our hearts with a negative attitude, always looking for faults and weaknesses, naturally we will find them. Nobody is perfect. This ultra-critical inspection of self is unhealthy. It focuses attention on self, instead of On Jesus. The Bible entreats us to "Look unto Jesus [Who is] the author and finisher of our faith" (Heb 12:2). This accomplishes at least two things: First, it gets our thoughts and attention off ourselves and onto Jesus. Second, the more we look to Jesus, think about Him, meditate on Him, occupy our thoughts with Him, the more we desire to praise Him. This is how praise begins — by looking to Jesus. Our admiration and appreciation for Him will grow continually as we do this. Our awareness of His worthiness will increase, and this will promote thoughts of praise and worship to Him.

3. Worldliness

Oliver Cromwell once defined "worldliness" as "everything which eooleth my affection for Jesus Christ." Worldliness is the opposite of spirituality. It is the condition prevailing when our minds and thoughts are centered on the things of this world, rather than the things of God and His Kingdom. Worldly-minded people find praising God extremely embarrassing. It offends their carnal sense of dignity. The cure for this problem is to become more and more Christ-centered. As our awareness and appreciation of Him increases, Worldliness will decrease accordingly. One of the symptoms of worldliness is an obsession about maintaining dignity and decorum — an over-consciousness of "What will people think?" — too much concern about what people's reactions will be. Our first



138

concern as Christians is to please the Lord. This does not always please carnal man. If we become too concerned with pleasing men and winning their approval, we shall be in danger of displeasing God.

4. A Wrong Concept Of God

This is frequently a strong hindrance to praise. Many have a completely negative view of God. They see Him as Someone Who is constantly trying to catch them in some failing so that He can condemn them; they feel He is opposed to everything they do. They feel there is little hope of pleasing Him and enjoying His approval. They view God as a creature who is determined to stop people from enjoying themselves in any way. How could one ever think to praise such a God as this? Praise begins to rise in our hearts only when we gain a right concept of God. The Holy Spirit must show Him to us as He really is. Reading the Word of God is a wonderful cure for wrong concepts of God, but only if we are open and will allow the Spirit to reveal the truth to us. Many who read the Bible have their minds closed to the truth. A true awareness of God, of who and what He is, will surely lead us to praise and worship.

5. Religious Traditions

In Christ's day, many allowed vain traditions of men to make void the Word of God (Matt 15:6). Unfortunately, there are many today who do the same thing. A lot of Christians have been brought up in so-called Christian traditions, which frown upon praise and worship. Such traditions condemn praise as mere emotionalism.

Remember that "Religion represses, but Redemption releases." Persons imprisoned in traditions of men frequently have wrong concepts of God too. God is an extremely negative being in their view. He is completely unemotional, stern and forbidding. Those who believe in such a God become like this themselves. The cure for this condition is to have the courage to boldly expose our traditions to the Word of God, with an open heart and mind. Whenever the Holy Spirit reveals the error of your tradition, be willing to abandon it and embrace the Word of God instead.

6. Pride

Pride is a further hindrance to the release of praise. This is a difficult problem to deal with because of our unwillingness to acknowledge pride of heart. Our very egotism will not allow us to do so! We are told: "Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and he shall lift you up'' (Jas4:10). If we will not humble ourselves. God will resist us and break our pride, "...be clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, and gives grace to the humble" (I Pet 5:5). Pride is so concerned with the self- image: always wanting to be well thought of; always wanting to be seen doing what is considered to be the right and proper thing.

7. Fear Of Man

Proverbs 29:25 tells us, "The fear of man bringeth a snare." Fear of man, his thoughts and pinions, creates a real snare in which many have been caught. "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom..." (Prov 9:10). If we truly reverence the Lord, we need never be afraid of man. We should always seek to please the Lord in all things. Certainly we must praise Him in order to do this.If men do not like it, that is their problem. Never allow their opinions to inhibit

you or hinder your desire and intention to give to God the praise which is due Him.

8. Satanic Suppression



139

Finally we come to the most serious of all hindrances; a satanically inspired suppression of praise.It is difficult for us to understand the deep hatred which Satan has for God, and how greatly he loathes hearing people praise God. Satan wants the worship that belongs to God. You remember that in the temptation of Jesus, Satan asked Jesus to bow down and worship him (Matt 4:9).It was Satan's deep-rooted jealousy of God which brought about his downfall. In his pride, he thinks himself greater than God (Isa 14:13, 14). He is filled with unreasonable jealousy whenever he hears God being praised and magnified. He therefore seeks to discourage and suppress all such praise. When a person is under the influence of Satan, or one of his demons, this person may not be able to even say the Name of Jesus. When encouraged to do so, the throat

freezes. The word just will not come out. It has also been noted that when the Name of Jesus is spoken in the presence of such people, the demons within them begin to rage. Satan reacts strongly to even the very mention of that Name. His victim will sometimes froth at the mouth, fall into a fit, curse and blaspheme — so violent is the reaction against the praise of God or Jesus.

C. CONCLUSION

Whenever a Christian is aware of an aversion to praise, a sincere and honest searching of the heart should take place. He should prayerfully ask God to reveal to him the nature of his problem, and what it is that is restricting or blocking the flow of praise. When this has been discovered, there must come a repentance and turning away from the hindrance. The person must set his heart to be obedient to God and give praise to Him. If it still seems impossible to flow into praise, help should be sought from some mature and spiritually sensitive person. It may be that there is satanic oppression on the life which needs to be broken. Until this has been done, the person can never worship God in joy and freedom. An inability to praise and worship God indicates a blockage somewhere. There is a basic problem which needs to be dealt with. Keep seeking God until victory comes, and rivers of praise are released from the innermost being!

Scriptural Ways To Worship & Praise God

A. PRAISE AND WORSHIP: THERE IS A DIFFERENCE

1. Thanksgiving

Praise is primarily the expression of admiration and approval. In its fullest sense, it also includes the expression of gratitude and thanksgiving for favors received. Thus, praise and thanksgiving are frequently linked together. However, the purest forms of praise do not include thanks and gratitude. They are essentially expressions of admiration and adoration to the object of one's praise, irrespective of whether or not favors have been received. Some feel this higher form of praise should be called "WORSHIP."

2. Adoration



140

Worship of God, therefore, is primarily the extolling of His person, character, attributes and perfection. It is the adoration of God for who and what He is, rather than for anything He has done from which we have benefited. "Give unto the LORD the glory due unto his name; worship the LORD in the beauty of holiness" (Ps 29:2). Worship is first an inner awareness of worth. It is subsequently an outward expression of that inner appreciation. It does not become worship until it finds outward expression. While it remains within the heart and mind, it is admiration. When it finds expression and becomes vocal or visible, it is then worship.

B. VOCAL EXPRESSIONS OF PRAISE AND WORSHIP

There are many scriptural ways in which we may express our praise to God. We are now going to look at some of these. Our list may not be exhaustive. You may be able to find other ways which are equally scriptural. I believe that God wants every Christian to be free enough in their spirit to be able to praise Him in any and all of the ways found in the Bible. If you are conscious of praise within your heart which has never been given adequate expression, let me suggest that you study these various expressions. Look up the scripture references cited and prayerfully consider the context and significance, then PRACTICE whatever expression you are considering.

For example, if you are studying the references to shouting, then go ahead and shout unto the Lord. You will discover a tremendous release in doing it. Something will be set free within you; a new dimension of joy will be released within. This is because you are being obedient to God, and you are beginning to praise Him in new ways which He has ordained for you in His Word. Should you be teaching others these principles of praise, get them to DO each one as you teach. Don't be content to only talk about these methods of praise; have the people participate and actually do what you are teaching.

1. Praising God With The Voice

"That I may publish with the voice of thanksgiving, and tell of all thy wondrous works" (Ps 26:7). "...I went with them to the house of God, with the voice of joy and praise..." (Ps 42:4). "My lips shall greatly rejoice... My tongue also shall talk of thy righteousness all the day long..." (Ps 71:23,24).

David was constantly speaking forth the praises of God. He would say things like, "The Lord is my strength, and my shield; My heart trusted in him and I am helped: therefore my heart greatly rejoiceth..." (Ps 28:7).

We should also cultivate the habit of talking about the Lord and His wonderful works. Begin each day by speaking forth praise to God. Tell Him how great and wonderful He is, how you love Him and appreciate Him. Thank Him for a new day, and begin to praise Him for His presence with you throughout that day. Employ your voice, your lips, your mouth. Make them instruments of praise. You will be surprised how quickly you will cultivate the habit of praise.

"I will bless the Lord at all times; his praise shall continually be in my mouth" (Ps 34:1).

"Let all those that seek thee rejoice and be glad in thee: let such as love thy salvation say continually, the Lord be magnified" (Ps 40:16). "O bless our God, ye people, and make the voice of his praise to be heard"(Ps 66:8).

2. Shouting unto God

The verbal praise we have spoken about in the previous segment requires only conversational volume. We are speaking to God in a conversational manner, telling Him our opinion of Him and



141

expressing our appreciation. However, there are also times when it is fitting and scriptural to raise our voices and really shout unto God. "SHOUT UNTO GOD with the voice of triumph" (Ps 47:1). Many conservative people are very averse to shouting or making any kind of loud noise. They feel it is undignified. Some have even said, "There is no need to shout; God is not deaf!" To which we would reply, "God is not nervous either!" There is a time and place for the joyful noise and the shout of praise, and we should not be afraid to do it when that time comes. "But let all those that put their trust in thee rejoice: let them ever shout for joy.." (Ps5:11).

"Be glad in the Lord, and rejoice, ye righteous; and shout for joy, all ye that are upright in heart" (Ps 32:11).

"Let them shout for joy, and be glad, that favor my righteous cause ..." (Ps 35:27).

"Let thy priests be clothed with righteousness, and let thy saints shout for joy...and her saints shall shout aloud for joy" (Ps 132:9,16).

"Cry out and shout, thou inhabitant of Zion: for great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of thee" (Isa 12:6).

"Sing, O daughter of Zion; shout, O Israel; be glad and rejoice with all the heart, O daughter of Jerusalem" (Zeph3:14).

"And the glory of the Lord appeared unto all the people... which when all the people saw, they shouted, and fell on their faces" (Lev 9:23,24).

"And when the ark of the covenant of the Lord came into the camp, all Israel shouted with a great shout, so that the earth rang again" (I Sam 4:5).

3. Singing

"... Come before his presence with singing" (Ps 100:2). Singing is one of the simplest and most natural reactions to the wonder of God. It is a spontaneous expression of joyful emotion. It has always been a valid expression of praise amongst God's people. Immediately after the exodus from Egypt, when God had brought them safely through the Red Sea, Miriam led the children of Israel in singing the praises of God. They had been miraculously and wonderfully delivered from the hand of their enemies. "And Miriam answered them, Sing ye to the Lord, for he hath triumphed gloriously; the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea'' (Exo 15:21). There are many references to singing throughout the Scriptures. Here are but a few: "...I will sing unto the Lord, I will sing praise to the Lord God of Israel" (Judg 5:3). "Therefore I will give thanks unto thee, 0 Lord, among the heathen, and I will sing praises unto thy name" (2Sam 22:50). "Sing unto him, sing psalms unto him, talk ye of all his wondrous works" (I Chr 16:9). "Moreover Hezekiah the king and the princes commanded the Levites to sing praise unto the Lord with the words of David, and of Asaph the seer. And they sang praises with gladness, and they bowed their heads and worshipped" (2Chr 29:30). 'I will praise the Lord according to his righteousness: and will sing praise to the name of the Lord most high" (Ps 7:17). "I will be glad and rejoice in thee: I will sing praise to thy name, 0 thou Most High" (Ps 9:2). "Sing praises to the Lord, which dwelleth in Zion..." (Ps 9:11). "I will sing unto the Lord, because he hath dealt bountifully with me" (Ps 13:6). "Be thou exalted. Lord, in thine own strength: so will we sing and praise thy power" (Ps 21:13). "...I will sing, yea, I will sing praises unto the Lord" (Ps 27:6).

"Sing unto the Lord, O ye saints of his, and give thanks at the remembrance of his holiness" (Ps 30:4). "Sing unto him a new song; play skillfully with a loud noise'' (Ps 33:3). "Sing praises to God, sing praises: sing praises unto our King, sing praises. For God is the King of all the earth; sing ye praises



142

with understanding" (Ps 47:6,7). "My heart is fixed, 0 God, my heart is fixed: I will sing and give praise" (Ps 57:7). "But I will sing of thy power; yea, I will sing aloud of thy mercy in the morning: for thou hast been my defense and refuge in the day of my trouble. Unto thee, 0 my strength, will I sing: for God is my defense, and the God of my mercy" (Ps 59:16,17)

"So will I sing praise unto thy name forever, so that I may daily perform my vows" (Ps 61:5).

There are many other references to singing praise to God, but these few will suffice to give some idea of the importance of singing. Singing is a sign of gladness and contentment. It is a sign of joy, indicating a satisfaction with one's lot in life. It is a healthy expression of positive emotion which ministers strength to the total being. God delights to hear us singing His praises.

a. A Variety Of Songs. In Ephesians 5:19 and Colossians 3:16, we are exhorted to sing ''...psalms and hymns and spiritual songs... to the Lord." The Psalms have provided a tremendous amount of material for worship in song — from old traditional hymns to modern choruses taken directly from them. Hymns have also provided great themes to inspire the Church and furnish her

with anthems of praise. Spiritual songs are somewhat different from either of these previous categories. They are songs given directly by the Spirit and sung spontaneously as the Spirit supplies both words and melody. These songs may be in the language of the person singing, in which case they are sung "...with the understanding..." (I Cor 14:15). At other times, the lyrics may be in "other tongues," in which case the mind of the person is ".. .unfruitful" (I Cor 14:14).

The mind has no natural understanding of what is being sung, yet at the same time knows intuitively that the Spirit is praising and magnifying God, frequently with the "tongues of angels." In both cases the songs are completely spontaneous and unplanned. The songs are rendered by faith. The singer, listening to the Spirit of God within his own spirit, faithfully follows the melody and words which the Spirit supplies.

C. PHYSICAL EXPRESSIONS OF PRAISE AND WORSHIP

In addition to verbal, audible expressions of praise, the Bible cites many ways in which we can use physical expressions in order to worship God.

1. Standing

To stand erect is always a sign of respect. If a person of importance enters a room, those already present will rise to their feet to honor and show respect to that person. Frequently the Holy Spirit will inspire us to stand before the Lord as an act of worship and reverence. "Let all the earth fear the Lord: let all the inhabitants of the world STAND in awe of him" (Ps 33:8). "Bless ye the Lord, all ye servants of the Lord, which by night stand in the house of the Lord.... Praise ye the Lord. Praise him, 0 ye servants of the Lord. Ye that stand in he house of the Lord, in the courts of the house of our God" (Ps 134:1; 135:1,2).

2. Raising The Hands

Raised hands are a universal sign of surrender. By raising our hands high before the Lord, we acknowledge that we are completely surrendered to Him. We tell Him again that we are unconditionally His. We have no desire to rebel against Him; we have no weapons in our hands to fight against Him. People who are NOT wholly surrendered to God have great problems in doing this, though it appears to be such a simple thing. They strongly resist this mode of worship. However, once they have done it, great release comes and they are frequently able to express praise in many



143

other ways also. "Lift up your hands in the sanctuary, and bless the Lord" (Ps 134:2). It is also a sign of deep longing after God. "Hear the voice of my supplications, when 1 cry unto thee, when I lift up my hands towards thy holy oracle" (Ps28:2). It is also symbolic of spiritual thirst after God. "I stretch forth my hands unto thee; my soul thirsteth after thee, as a thirsty land"' (Ps 143:6).

3. Clapping Our Hands

When someone does something which wins our admiration and approval, and we want to let them know they have done so, we frequently put our hands together and clap. Perhaps a concert pianist plays a truly beautiful piece which the audience thoroughly enjoys; they will usually break forth into spontaneous clapping. If they wish to express their approval even more obviously, they will often stand to their feet and clap their hands. We call this a standing ovation. When God is so wonderful, and has done so many glorious things which win our admiration and approval, is it so strange that we would want to applaud Him? We are commanded to clap our hands unto God. "O clap your hands, all ye people..." (Ps 47:1). It is a sign of gladness, rejoicing and approval.

4. Bowing Low Or Kneeling

Often when people are overcome with the sense of God's presence and glory, they will spontaneously fall on their knees or bow before God. It is a gesture of reverence and respect. "O come, let us worship and bow down: let us kneel before the Lord our maker" (Ps 95:6). One day every knee shall bow before Him (Phil 2:10).

5. Falling Prostrate Before God

Here is another extreme form of obeisance and worship. To fall before and lie in front of someone is a sign of deepest reverence. We are humbling ourselves to increase the sense of elevation of the One before Whom we prostrate ourselves.

6. Dancing

Because dancing is a highly demonstrative and perhaps somewhat emotional form of praise, it has met with a good deal of criticism and opposition, mostly from conservative people. Because of this controversy, I have given more space to the consideration of this subject. Dancing involves the use of the whole body in order to express joy, praise and worship before the Lord. The Hebrew and Greek words translated "dance" in the Scriptures have a variety of meanings — including "leaping, skipping, lifting up the feet and jumping." These indicate something of the spontaneous, unstructured nature of such dancing. This dancing is not usually done according to prescribed and programmed (choreographed) movements, but rather simple, spontaneous responses of joy before the Lord. Such incidents as that recorded in Acts 3:8 in which the previously lame man went off "...walking and leaping, and praising God'' can now be seen in a different light. This is particularly so when we remember the integral part that dancing has always played in the worship of the children of Israel. "Let them praise his name in the dance..." (Ps 149:3). "Praise him with the timbrel and dance..." (Ps 150:4).

a. Instances Of Dancing In The Bible

1) To Celebrate Salvation And Deliverance. "And Miriam the prophetess, the sister of Aaron, took a timbrel in her hand; and all the women went out after her with timbrels [tambourines] and with dances" (Exo 15:20). "And Jephthah came to Mizpeh unto his house, and behold, his daughter came out to meet him with timbrels and with dances.." (Judg 11:34). He was returning from a great victory.



144

2) To Rejoice Because Of Restoration. When the Ark of the Covenant was being restored to Jerusalem, "David danced before the Lord with all his might..." (2 Sam 6:14)."Michal. ..saw King David leaping and dancing before the Lord" (2Sam 6:16). "...Michal saw King David dancing and playing..." (I Chr 15:29).

Jeremiah prophesied concerning the glorious restoration to come: "...Then shall the virgin rejoice in the dance, both young men and old men together: for I will turn their mourning into joy, and wilt comfort them, and make them rejoice from their sorrow" (Jer 31:13). According to Lamentations 5:15, their dances had been turned to mourning when they were taken into captivity. In Jeremiah 31:13, we see that the dance was restored when they were brought out of captivity again.In Joel 1:12, we see that drought and barrenness come upon God's people when "...joy is withered away from the sons of men." The joy and laughter which accompanies a return from captivity is a testimony to the heathen that "The Lord hath done great things for us; whereof we are glad (Ps 126:3).

3) Dancing In The New Testament. It has been argued, by those who would oppose dancing in the Church today, that it was purely an Old Testament phenomena non and has no place in the New Testament church. However, when reading the New Testament, this expression is there also. When the lame man was healed, he responded with enthusiasm: "And he leaping up stood, and walked, and entered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and praising God" (Acts 3:8).

When Paul saw the lame man at Lystra, he "said with a loud voice, 'Stand upright on thy feet.' And he leaped and walked" (Acts 14:10). His leaping was obviously a joyful response to his miracle of healing. One of the Greek words for joy which appear frequently in the New Testament is agalliao, which means literally "to leap for joy." This is not a deep, inner type of joy; rather, it is a dynamic, emotive expression of tremendous joy, which makes one literally "jump for joy." Here are a few places where it occurs in the New Testament: Jesus said, "Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy [agalliao]: for, behold, your reward is great in heaven..." (Luke 6:23).

Mary said, "My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit hath rejoiced [agalliao] in God my savior" (Luke 1:46,47).

The jailer "...rejoiced [agalliao], believing in God with all his house" (Acts 16:34). "But rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy [agalliao]" (I Pet 4:13).

Right at the end of the New Testament, we encounter an exhortation to "Be glad and rejoice [agalliao — jump for joy], and give honor to him [Christ]; for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready" (Rev 19:7).

When the prodigal son was restored to his father, there was ' 'music and dancing'' (Luke 15:25).

When the restoration of all things spoken by the prophets takes place (Acts 3:21- 24), there must also be dancing, for this is one of those things spoken by the prophets (Jer 31:13).

b. Some Aspects Of Scriptural Dancing:

1) It Is Spontaneous And Unsophisticated In Style. Not a highly structured, practiced and precision mode. It may be expressed in leaping, jumping, skipping and gyrating. It was some times accompanied by music from instruments (l Chr 15:29; Ps 149:3). It was often accompanied by singing (Exo 15:20,21).



145

2) It May Be Practiced By An Individual Or As A Group. David danced before the Lord. Miriam and ALL the women danced.

3) It Is Not Dancing With A Member Of The Opposite Sex. Miriam and all the women danced (Exo 15:20). Young men and old men together (Jer 31:13).

4) There Is No Age Limit On It. Young men and old together.

5) Singing And Dancing Often Went Together. "Is not this David, of whom they sang one to another in dances, saying Saul slew his thousands, David his ten thousands?" (I Sam 29:5).

6) There Is A Right Time To Dance. ' 'A time to mourn... and a time to dance " (Eccl 3:4).

7) God Has Prophesied A Restoration Of Dancing. "...and shall go forth in the dances of them that make merry" (Jer 31:4). "Then shall the virgin rejoice in the dance..." (Jer 31:13).

c. WARNING !!! Dancing of a carnal nature is also associated with backsliding, idolatry, immorality and worldliness. (For example, see Exodus 32:19 — dancing around the golden calf.) Satan has a counterfeit for everything. Counterfeits prove only the reality of the genuine and original. The fact that Satan may counterfeit something does not mean that we should not practice the genuine.

7. Playing A Musical Instrument

Musical instruments were frequently used in Scripture to express praise and worship. They can also play a vital part in worship today. We are commanded to "Praise him with the sound of the trumpet; praise him with the psaltery and harp. Praise him with the timbrel and dance: praise him with stringed instruments and organs. Praise him upon the loud cymbals" (Ps 150:35).

a. Playing "In The Spirit". Those musicians, who would offer praises on their instruments, must seek to excel in doing so. They must apply themselves to "play skillfully" on their instruments (Ps 33:3). This does not necessarily imply the skill of precision. It is not the offering of skillful human ability. It is a spiritual skill, rather than natural talent. The skill is not only in the playing of the instrument, but in interpreting the mood of the Spirit. We call this "playing in the Spirit."

1) David's Skillful Playing On The Harp drove the evil spirits from Saul (I Sam 16:23).

2) Musicians Can Produce An Atmosphere conducive to the exercise of spiritual gifts.

3) 4,000 Musicians Praised The Lord on their instruments at the dedication of Solomon's temple (I Chr 23:5). "And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps: and they sung as it were a new song before the throne..." (Rev 14:2,3). This would indicate there are instruments and musicians in Heaven.

8. Silence

In complete contrast to the sounds of singing, musical instruments, dancing, etc., is the expression of praise through silence: "...a time to keep silence, and a time to speak" (Eccl 3:7).

Do not be afraid of silence. Some times the Holy Spirit will bring a holy hush upon a congregation. In these times, the silence becomes profound and eloquent. There is often a great sense of awe and reverence during such periods. One can stand (or sit) silently before God, contemplating, adoring and worshipping Him. "Be still, and know that I am God..." (Ps 46:10).

9. Weeping



146

Weeping can also be a legitimate response of praise to God. It is not the weeping of sorrow or heartache, but of gratitude and thanksgiving. Sometimes, as we meditate on the greatness and goodness of God, the only appropriate response to His goodness is to weep tears of gratitude. Do not be afraid to do this. It is not a sign of weakness. Let the tears flow. Our human reaction is often to refrain from tears. However, weeping can sometimes express the deepest longings of our being in a manner which nothing else can. It often brings a deep release and liberation. One should not be given to too much weeping as this can be a sign that something is wrong in the inner being, and in such cases there may be a need for inner healing When Nehemiah began to read and explain the Word of God, the people wept when they heard it. Nehemiah allowed them to weep for a time, but then he interrupted their weeping and instructed them to "...Go your way, eat the fat, and drink the sweet, ...neither be ye sorry; for the joy of the Lord is your strength" (Neh8:10).

Too much weeping weakens one, whereas the joy of the Lord is a source of strength.

10. Laughter

There is such a thing as "holy laughter," when a desire to laugh unto the Lord comes upon one.

This is not a response to something humorous which someone has said. It is an expression of such heightened joy in the Lord that the only way to express it is through laughter. "...Blessed are you that weep now: for you shall laugh" (Luke 6:21). The children of Israel experienced this upon their return from captivity. "Then was our mouth filled with laughter, and our tongue with singing..." (Ps 126:2). "Behold, God will not cast away a perfect man ...till he fill thy mouth with

laughing, and thy lips with rejoicing" (Job 8:20,21). 11. Marching God frequently commanded His people to march. Probably the best known instance of this was the march around Jericho (Josh 6:2-5). Israel marched in response to God's command, and Jehovah brought down the walls of Jericho. Many walls still fall when God's people march in response to His direction —walls of pride, unbelief, spiritual bondage, etc. Jehoshaphat and his army marched and sang praises to God, and God delivered their enemies into their hand even though they were badly outnumbered (2Chr 20:20-22). Many congregations have marched around in response to a prompting of the Spirit. Marching around a church building may have seemed, to the natural mind, to be as ridiculous as marching around Jericho. But often the results have been almost as dramatic. Walls of bondage, pride and bitterness have been brought tumbling down. This type of march has sometimes been called a "Jericho March." Others call it a "glory march." The Bride of Christ is pictured as an army marching forward together (Song 6:4,10).

12. Rejoicing

Rejoicing in the Lord is yet another way of praising God. When Nehemiah came into the king's presence with a sad face, the king knew immediately that something was so he asked, 'Why are you looking so sad? You aren't ill, so it must be that you are unhappy'" (Neh 2:2 gnb). Nehemiah was sore afraid. To come before the king with a sad face seemed to be an indication that he was unhappy in the king's service. This would be an insult to the king and would not be tolerated by him. This was why Nehemiah was afraid. He quickly began to explain the reason for his sad countenance, and that it had nothing to do with the conditions under which he was serving the king. No one would dare come before the king with a sad countenance and manner, yet many Christians come before the King of kings with sad and mournful dispositions. To do so is an insult to God. It is an indication that we are far from satisfied with our lot under His rule. The proper manner in which to appear before the King is with rejoicing. This indicates that we are delighted with our position. We are thankful for the



147

honor bestowed on us, to be servants of the King! The people of God were frequently told, "And ye shall rejoice before the Lord your God" (Deut 12:12). God was instituting a place where He could meet with them. "Then there shall be a place which the Lord your God shall choose to cause his name to dwell there: to that

place shall you bring all that I command you... And ye shall rejoice before the Lord your God, ye, and your sons, and your daughters, and your men servants..." (Deut l2:11-12). Thus God decreed that when we come into the place which He has ordained for us to meet with Him, we should come there with rejoicing. David understood this when he said he would ' 'Enter into his gates with thanksgiving and into his courts with praise... " (Ps 100:4). When the children of Israel kept the Feasts of the Lord, they were to rejoice before the Lord. "...and ye shall rejoice before the Lord your God..." (Lev 23:40). Rejoicing is a way of expressing thanksgiving and praise. When we give a gift to someone, their rejoicing indicates their pleasure and appreciation.

So, too, when we rejoice before the Lord, we express our pleasure in Him and our appreciation of Him. It is a great pity that so many churches have instilled the idea that

reverence is solemnity, quietness and soberness. They seem to feel that to express joy and gladness is the height of irreverence. Nothing could be further from the truth. Christians should be the most joyful people in the community, and their rejoicing should be obvious to all. The church meeting should be a celebration. It would then attract many more people, for it would more faithfully reflect the true nature of God. Instead, many modem churches often repel people by their coldness and dreariness. They are so solemn and heavy. The atmosphere is so stiff and formal. The people conduct themselves in such a false, religious and unnatural manner. It should not be so. Let us return to the spirit of rejoicing before the Lord. There are many ways in which our rejoicing can be expressed. Singing joyful songs instead of mournful dirges is one way. Raising our hands, clapping and dancing are some of the other means. Rejoicing in the Lord will cause us to be much more relaxed in God's presence. We need less formality and more reality! This world is a sad enough place without our adding to its sadness. Let us aim to brighten it up, for we are the light of the world. In the New Testament, the Greek word "agallia" (discussed previously — see "dancing") is translated "rejoice!" This literally means 'to jump for joy,' to rejoice exceedingly, to be exceeding glad, with exceeding joy. Here is an expression of joy which is free and uninhibited, spontaneous and expressive — so free that it might cause us to even skip and leap for joy, with childlike delight.

D. SUMMARY

Remember that these expressions of praise are worthwhile only if they are truly giving expression to praise which is in our hearts. Merely going through the motions, like a mechanical robot, does not constitute praise. They are merely a means of giving expression to the admiration, thanksgiving and respect which is within us.

Offering The Sacrifice Of Praise

"By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name" (Heb 13:15).



148

A. WHAT IS THE SACRIFICE OF PRAISE?

There is a distinct difference between praising God and offering the "sacrifice of praise." For a child of God in right relationship to the Father, praise is usually something which f

The Meaning Of Praise And Worship

A. WHAT IS WORSHIP?

To praise is to speak well of, to express admiration for, to. Compliment, to commend, to congratulate, to applaud, to eulogize and to extol. To worship is to express reverence, to have a sense of awe, to bow low before the object of worship and to make obeisance. Worship is the highest form of praise. We generally commence with praise and then move on into worship. The word 'worship' derives from the old English word "WORTHSHIP" — to esteem the worth of, and to make a suitable response to, that worthiness.

1. An Attitude

Worship is first an attitude of heart. It is the reverent occupation of the human heart with its Creator. It begins with an inner musing of the heart, a depth of meditation upon the greatness and worthiness of God. It is the savoring of admiration about God. It is an inner

sense of awe and respect for the Almighty.

2. An Overflow

Second, it is an OVERFLOW of those thoughts and emotions. They flow forth spontaneously. They should not have to be pumped up or forced out. Our cup, like David's, should "run over joyfully" (Ps23:5).

3. An Outpouring

Third, it is the OUTPOURING of the soul in deep expressions of reverence, awe, wonder and adoration.

B. THE FIRST BIBLICAL REFERENCES TO WORSHIP

One of the principles of Bible interpretation is the "law of first mention." The first biblical mention of any subject gives a clear indication of its meaning and significance wherever it may occur in the Bible. It is the key to understanding the import of that word or subject throughout the Scriptures. The first occurrence of the word worship is in Genesis 22:5. Abraham is speaking to the young men who accompanied him and Isaac to Moriah: "...I and the lad will go yonder and worship." The word used here is SHACHAH (pronounced Shawkaw), meaning" to prostrate in homage to royalty or God"; to bow down, crouch or fall down in worship. Let us look at what Abraham did when he worshipped. This first mention of worship teaches us many lessons.

1. God Commanded Abraham To Go And Worship

Praise and worship is not an option which we may decide to do or not to do according to our whim. It is a commandment of God. When the Bible says, "PRAISE YE THE LORD," that is not a suggestion or a



149

request; it is a commandment. There are no exceptions made. Every child of God is to be a praiser and worshipper of God.

2. Abraham's Response Was One Of Obedience

This obedience was essential to his covenant relationship to God. God and he had

entered into a covenant, which demanded Abraham's absolute obedience and total

commitment to God.

God was about to test the sincerity and integrity of Abraham's commitment. He was demanding the sacrifice of the very thing that Abraham held to be most precious:

Isaac, the son of promise.

3. The Act Of Worship Is A Costly One

This act of worship would cost Abraham his very best and highest offering. It was to truly be a "sacrifice of praise" (Heb 13:15). A life of worship demands everything we are and have (Rom 12:1,2). There has to be a complete surrender of our whole self to God, in order to become a true worshipper. David also understood this principle when he said, "Shall I offer to God that which cost me nothing?'" (2Sam 24:24 pph).

4. The Act Of Worship Is An Act Of Faith

Every step that Abraham took that day was a step of faith. As he marched up Mount Moriah, knowing that God had demanded the offering of his well-beloved son, he knew, by faith, that somehow he and Isaac would return together (Gen 22:5).

5. The Surrender Of Self

Not only was Abraham prepared to offer Isaac, he was also to offer to God his own plans, desires, ambitions and wishes for the future. His future was tied, inevitably, to this boy. This was the son that God had promised him — through whom all the promises of the covenant would be fulfilled. To surrender him in obedience was to surrender the prospect of all he longed to see fulfilled. He surrendered himself. We can never enter into true worship until there has been a complete surrender of our self to God. The self or ego will always get in the way of worship. So we must give it to God in surrender.

6. Praise Glorifies God

Abraham's costly act of worship glorified God. How great and glorious must be the One for Whom Abraham would be willing to sacrifice his well-beloved son, in order to render the worship of obedience and faith.

God says, "Whoso offereth praise glorifieth me..." (Ps 50:23). Every true act of worship glorifies God.

7. The Worshipper Is Also Blessed

God's response to Abraham's act of worship indicates His great pleasure and also His desire to bless every worshipper: "...because thou hast done this thing, and hast not

withheld thy son, thine only son; that in blessing I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the stars of heaven, and as the sand which is upon the sea shore; and thy seed shall possess the gate of his enemies; ...because thou hast obeyed my voice"



150

(Gen 22:16-18).

The story of Mary anointing the feet of Jesus with precious ointment (John 12:3) is a beautiful type of worship. John tells us that afterwards she "... wiped his feet with her hair..." Imagine the sweet fragrance she would have carried away in her hair. Everywhere she went, people would be aware of the sweet aroma. So it is with worshippers. Their lives carry a sweet fragrance wherever they go. It is the fragrance of the presence of the Lord!

C. WORSHIP PORTRAYED IN THE TABERNACLE

A further principle of Bible interpretation is the "law of much mention." This principle says that the amount of treatment and space given to a particular subject indicates its importance. Consider how much space is devoted to the description of the Tabernacle. There are fifty chapters throughout the whole Bible devoted to this subject:

Exodus 15 Chapters

Leviticus 18 Chapters

Numbers 13 Chapters

Deuteronomy 2 Chapters

Hebrews 2 Chapters

This makes us realize how important this subject is.

1. Vital Nature Of Worship

Since the primary purpose of the Tabernacle was the worship of God, we see that God is conveying to us the vital nature of worship, and the tremendous importance He attaches to it. The first piece of Tabernacle furniture which God describes (Exo 25:22) is the Ark of the Covenant. The lid of this box was called the mercy seat. God said, "...there will I meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy seat..." The room (Holy of Holies) in which the ark was located was the place where God would meet and commune with man face to face. It was the place of worship. In the Old Covenant economy, this awesome privilege was afforded to the High Priest only, and that on only one day of the year — the Day of Atonement. How blessed we are, under the terms of the New Covenant, to have the privilege of continual access through the blood of Christ. The basic teaching implicit in the Tabernacle for us Christians is that of worship. God had brought forth His people out of Egypt with a strong and mighty hand(Exo 32:11).

Once their deliverance from Egypt was complete, the first thing He did was to commission Moses to build the Tabernacle. God's first desire, after our deliverance from Egypt (sin and its bondage), is to initiate us into the ministry of worship.

2. Order and Progression of Worship

The Tabernacle teaches us the order and progression of worship. When entering the outer court of the Tabernacle, the first item one sees is the brazen altar of sacrifice. This is where our sins and iniquities are dealt with and we receive the pardon of God. Next came the brass laver, typical of cleansing through the water of the Word. The would-be worshipper had to come through these two experiences before reaching the curtains of the holy place. Within the holy place stood the table of shewbread, the seven-branch candlestick and the golden altar of incense — all of which have deep significance in the teaching of worship. Ultimately, there was the Holy of Holies, that sacred and



151

solemn meeting place which typifies the highest and purest forms of praise and worship. It is to this spot that the Spirit wants to bring us. There is a definite progression in learning the skills of worship. God wants to bring us through all the various phases until; at last, we can enter the ultimate place of sacred worship that place within the veil with Him.

Music In Praise And Worship

A. MUSIC IS IMPORTANT IN WORSHIP

Music has always played an important role in the worship of God. Way back, in

the dawn of Creation: "...the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy" (Job 38:7).

Hebrew music was predominantly vocal. There were very few instruments in the earliest days of their history. The human voice was the most accessible and popular instrument with which to make music. The first biblical mention of music and song is in Genesis 31:27, and is associated with the expression of mirth. Worship in song is first mentioned in Exodus 15: In verse 1, Moses and the children of Israel sang unto the Lord. In verses 20,21 Miriam and all the women, with tambourines and dances, responded to the song of Moses. The digging of the well at Beer was celebrated with singing (Num 21:17,18). Deborah and Barak celebrated their victory in song (Judg 5:1-31). The women of Israel celebrated David's victory over Goliath in song (I Sam 18:6,7). Four thousand Levites praised the Lord with instruments (I Chr 23:5) when Solomon was made king over Israel. "The children of Israel... kept the feast of unleavened bread seven days with great gladness: and the Levites and priests praised the Lord day by day, singing with loud instruments unto the Lord" (2 Chr 30:21). "And David spoke to the chief of the Levites to appoint their brethren to be the singers with instruments of music, psalteries and harps and cymbals, sounding, by lifting up the voice with joy" (I Chr 15:16).

It is clear that music and singing are vitally integral to the praise and worship of God. This is portrayed all through the Bible, from Genesis to Revelation. And so it is today. It is a vital, glorious, positive expression of praise to God.

B. SATAN USES MUSIC

It is also true that Satan uses music most effectively to achieve his purposes. Before his fall, Lucifer was a chief musician. Ezekiel 28:13 tells us that the "...workmanship of thy tabrets and of thy pipes was prepared in thee in the day that thou wast created." Lucifer was a master musician. He was meant to use this gift for the glory of God. But when he rebelled against Jehovah and had to be cast out of Heaven, he prostituted his gift and began to use it for evil instead of good. He has done so very effectively to this day. It was the descendants of Cain who invented both instruments of music and instruments of war (Gen 4:21,22).

When Moses returned from meeting God in the mountain, he discovered that thechildren of Israel had backslidden and returned to the worship of idols. They were dancing and singing around the golden calf. The sound of their music was so confusing to the ear of Moses that he could not immediately discern the significance of the sound. This confusion-filled type of music has the



152

hallmark of Satan — he is a confuser. So much modem music is filled with confusion. It disturbs and deranges people.

Godly music has just the opposite effect. It is calming rather than confusing. David's anointed music restored Saul's sanity. ' 'And it came to pass, when the evil spirit from God was upon Saul, that David took an harp, and played with his hand: so Saul was refreshed, and was well, and the evil spirit departed from him" (I Sam 16:23).

Godly music may stir us, but it will never cause us to lose control of our emotions. It will strengthen us, not deplete us.Nebuchadnezzar, King of Babylon, used musical instruments of various kinds to induce the worship of the golden image he had erected (Dan 3:5-7). Herod succumbed to the seductive music and dancing of Salome and foolishly ordered the death of John the Baptist (Matt 14:6-10). The satanically inspired music of Babylon will finally be destroyed when the city of Babylon is cast down. The sound of her music will be heard no more (Rev 18:22).

C. MUSIC CAN INSPIRE WORSHIP OF GOD

The Holy Spirit can also use music for the glory of God and edification of people. We noted above the powerful therapeutic effect that anointed music had on Saul (I Sam 16:23). David had been anointed by God. He was a skillful musician, a gifted composer and a sweet singer. When he played and sang under the anointing of the Spirit, the evil spirit departed from Saul. He was refreshed. He was well. When Jehoshaphat needed a prophet in a time of national crisis, he called for Elisha. The prophet Elisha called for a musician. "...and it came to pass, when the minstrel played, that the hand of the Lord came upon him. And he said, 'thus saith the Lord...'" (2 Ki 3:11,15,16). The music helped create an atmosphere and mood for the prophetic gift to operate. King David appointed 4,000 men to prophesy with harps, six psalteries and cymbals (I Chr 25:1).

It was only when Israel was in captivity in Babylon that they ceased to sing and

play. Their anointed music ceased and they hung their harps on the willow trees Ps 137). When their Babylonian captors goaded them to sing, they replied, "How can we sing the Lord's song in a strange land?" When their captivity ceased, after 70 years, they returned home with joyful singing and laughter. There was praise on their lips (Ps 126:1,2). It is only when the Church is in spiritual captivity that her anointed music ceases. When that captivity is broken and the people come into liberty once more, music, singing, praise, dancing and laughter are all restored to her.

D. MUSIC AND SONG IN THE NEW TESTAMENT

1. The Disciples Sang Hymns Together (Matt 26:30; Mark 14:26).

2. Paul And Silas Sang Praises To God In Prison (Acts 16:25).

3. The Apostle Paul Instructs The Church In Anointed Singing.

They should sing:

a. PSALMS: The Psalms set to music.

b. HYMNS: Songs of praise to God.

c. SPIRITUAL SONGS:



153

Spontaneous songs given by the Spirit. The songs of the primitive Church were praises to the Lord. Their primary objective in singing was to praise and magnify God. They did not sing for effect, or to entertain. Their singing was not man-centered. It was directed to God for His pleasure alone.

E. HOW TO HAVE A MINISTRY OF ANOINTED MUSIC

This type of anointed singing and music, directed to God in praise and worship, is very rare in the Church today. But God is restoring this ministry to His people. Here are some suggestions to help you bring your fellowship of believers into a ministry of anointed music in praise to God:

1. Commence Each Service With Thanksgiving And Praise In Song

"Enter into his gates with thanksgiving, and into his courts with praise, give thanks to him, praise his name" (Ps 100:4).

2. Prayerfully Ask The Holy Spirit For The Right Song Or Hymn

God has a theme and a message for every service. Often the right song will set the tone for that theme.

3. Do Not Be Afraid To Sing The Song More Than Once —

or even a particular portion of it which seems especially anointed and blessed.

4. Exhort The People To Really "Sing Unto The Lord"

Hymns are often sung because it is our tradition and custom to sing. We have a much worthier purpose than this. It is to sing unto the Lord — to direct our focus heavenward in song.

5. Commence With Songs Of Praise And Thanksgiving

Allow the people to genuinely express their praises through them. Songs are not praises in themselves. They are merely vehicles through which we may express our praise. It is highly possible to sing many hymns and songs without expressing any true praise.

6. Songs Of Praise Will Inspire The People To Worship

We often begin with praise, and then the people move progressively through various levels of praise until they move right into worship, which is the highest level of praise.

7. Do Not "Rush Through" The Song Service

Many ministers look on this part of the service as the "preliminaries" — an irksome, but traditional, necessity. Take time to sing, praise and worship. This is a most important function of our gathering.

8. Allow Opportunity For Congregational Participation

Encourage spontaneous expression. Someone may lead in prayer, which may set the tone for the meeting. Another may prophesy, and the exhortation may supply the theme for the rest of the service.

9. The Manifestations Of The Spirit

(I Cor 12:8-11) This should find expression in believers' worship services. Do not quench the Spirit (I Ths 5:19). Encourage participation and expression through these spiritual endowments. However, the appointed and anointed leader should retain spiritual authority over the service at all times.



154

10. All Things Should Be Done To Mutual Edification

Every scriptural manifestation is legitimate and proper; but let everything that is done, and the manner in which it is done, be to the edifying of the whole gathering

(I Cor 14:26).

11. Discourage Those Who Engender Confusion

"God is not the author of confusion..." (I Cor 14:33). If the service begins to move into confusion, take charge and lead it back out of confusion. If necessary, pause and explain to the people what is happening, thus clarifying the situation. Use such times to teach the right and wrong way to do things.

12. Let Everything Be Done As Unto The Lord —

and to the glory of God. Remember that the aim of every gathering is to glorify God and edify the believers.

13. Use A Song Book Or Overhead Projector —

so that the people can participate. Do not be afraid, at a certain point, to put down the song book or words and just worship from the heart.

14. There Are Certain "Mechanics" To The Leading Of A Song Service Or A

Worship Service —

but you must carefully avoid becoming mechanical or too formal. Let there be an underlying freedom. Be flexible. Don't insist on keeping to the program. Be constantly sensitive to the promptings of the Spirit and be willing to follow them. Good song-leading entails much more than waving the arms, even if this is done correctly. The liberty of the Spirit and spontaneity are more important than technical correctness.

15. Seek To Be Hidden —

that the people may "... see no man, but Jesus only" (Matt 17:8). I remember a church I pastored for many years. The first time I stepped up to the pulpit, I saw some words carved in the pulpit. They confronted every person who stepped up to that pulpit to speak or minister. The words said, "...Sir, we would see Jesus" (John 12:21). We ought always to bear this in mind. The people have not come to see or hear you. They have come to see and hear Jesus. Our task, with the help of the Spirit, is to draw aside the veil, that every eye may see the Lord and worship before Him. This should be the ultimate aim of every servant of Christ who leads a worship service.

Questions to review

Why should we praise the lord? What is worship? Who should praise the lord? Scriptural ways to worship & praise god



155



156

10. Spiritual Warfare

Session: 3

“For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war according to the flesh, for the weapons of our warfare are not of the flesh, but divinely powerful for the destruction of fortresses. We are destroying the speculations and every lofty thing raised up against the knowledge of god, and we are taking every thought captive to the obedience of Christ, and we are ready to punish all disobedience, whenever your obedience is complete. You are looking at things as they are outwardly…” (2 CO 10:3-7).

Spiritual Warfare and Truth

1. We walk in the flesh; we war in the spirit.

2. Our weapons are:

Not of the flesh

Divinely powerful

Able to destroy (demolish; pull down) fortresses (strongholds)

! Satan builds strongholds through which he attacks and controls people, families, and regions. ! Jesus builds His kingdom through which He transforms and blesses you.

3. The weapons of spiritual warfare destroy strongholds by:

Destroying “speculations” = “thoughts, imaginings, reasonings”

Destroying “every lofty thing” raised up against the “knowledge of God”

Bringing every thought captive to the obedience of Christ. Thus, satanic strongholds are torn down through the destruction of reasonings and any patterns of thinking which are contrary to the knowledge of God, as every thought is brought under obedience to Christ. The kingdom of God is established on godly patterns of belief and faith.

Spiritual warfare is the battle for truth!

“’My kingdom is not of this world. If My kingdom were of this world, then My servants would be fighting … for this I have been born, and for this I have come into the world, to testify to the truth. Everyone who is of the truth hears My voice.’” (Jn 18:37)

Preparing for Spiritual Warfare

1. Be in a right relationship with God:



157

Know that you are born again (2 Co 13:5).

Know that you are filled with the Holy Spirit (Ro 8:9).

2. Confess all known sins (1 Jn 1:8-10):

Use Galatians 5:19-21.

Receive full forgiveness (Ro 8:1).

3. Seek deliverance for root sins:

Fear (Ro 8:15; 2 Ti 1:7).

Bitterness (Eph 4:31; Heb 12:15).

Pride (Pr 16:18; Is 14:12-17).

Lust (Mt 5:28; 1 Co 10:6).

Greed (1 Ti 6:10).

4. Be under proper spiritual authority:

Parents (Ex 20:12; Eph 6:1-3).

Employers (Eph 6:5; Col 3:22).

Governments (Mt 22:15-22; Ro 13:1-7).

Spiritual authorities (Mt 18:17-18; Eph 4:11).

5. Pay all debts on time (Ro 13:8).

6. Pay your tithes (Mal 3:7-12).

7. Make restitution (Ex 22:1-3; Lk 19:1-10).

8. Fast (Da 10:3; Mt 4:1-2).

9. Put on the armor of God (Eph 6:10-20).

Spiritual Weapons: The Holy Spirit has given us seven spiritual weapons:

1. The sword of the Spirit (Mt 4:1-11; Eph 6:17).

2. Fasting (Da 10:3; Mt 4:2; 17:21).

3. Jesus’ name (Mk 16:17; Jn 14:14; Ac 4:12).

4. The blood of Jesus (Rev 12:11).

5. Agreement with others in prayer (Mt 18:19).

6. Praise (2 Ch 20:19-22; Ps 104:33; 108:3; 138:1; Php 4:8).

7. Prayer (Mt 17:14-21; Eph 6:18).



158

How to Develop a Powerful Prayer Life

Be committed to prayer.

Make quality time for prayer.

Set aside regular times for prayer (Ps 55:17).

Pray in a quiet place (Lk 9:18).

Have specific prayer targets (institutions, leaders).

Meet regularly with others who are mature in prayer.

Learn to pray the Word of God.

Set aside seasons for fasting and prayer.

Practice spiritual disciplines to build up your faith.

Maintain a clear conscience.

Continually renew your mind (Ro 12:1-2).

Learn God’s priorities (1 Jn 3:21-22).

Bear one another’s burdens (Gal 6:2).

Follow the promptings of the Spirit (Ro 8:14).

Pray in the Spirit (Ro 8:26-27; 1 Co 14:14).

Learn the promises of God (2 Pe 1:1-5).

Pray with faith and confidence (1 Jn 5:14-15).

Understand the ways of God (Ps 103:7).

Maintain a good relationship with your spouse (1 Pe 3:7).

Use the name of Jesus in prayer (Jn 14:13; 16:23; Eph 5:20).

Seven Steps of Prevailing Prayer (Daniel 10:1-15)

1. Ask – be specific (Mt 7:7; Php 4:6; Jas 4:2).

2. Seek – God’s will (Mt 7:7; Jas 4:3; 1 Jn 5:14).

3. Knock – be intent on prevailing in prayer (Lk 18:1-8).

4. Take up the burden – pray until you have received the burden –the weight – of your requests (Da 10:2; Ro 8:26-27).

5. Fast – abstain from food as you pray (Da 10:3; Ac 14:23).



159

6. Wrestle – engage the enemy directly, using the Word of God to break his power (Da 10:1-9; Mt 4:1-11; Eph 6:12-18).

7. Warfare – use spiritual weapons – the Word, the name of Jesus, the blood of Jesus, praise (2 Co 10:3-6; Eph 6:11-18; Rev 12:11).

How to Do Spiritual Warfare Praying

1. Prepare by having a right relationship with God and putting on the whole armor of God (Eph 6:10-20; Jas 4:1-10).

2. Begin with worship (2 Ch 20:6-13).

3. Identify, confess, and renounce any sins, curses, lies, or beliefs that are contrary to God’s Word (Da 9:3-19), whether personal, generational, or corporate.

4. Seek the specific will of God (Mt 6:10; Ac 4:23-32).

5. Pray for those involved in the attack (Ro 13:1-3; 1 Ti 2:1-4).

6. Take authority over any spirits and their work in the name of Jesus, using the Word of God to profess the truth (Mt 10:1; 18:18).

7. Prophetically declare God’s blessing on those involved (Ge 12:2; Nu 6:23-27; Jos 8:33; 2 Sa 7:29; Ps 29:11; Mt 5:44).

8. Follow up with training for those who need it.

9. Be prepared for any outward actions or demonstrations of faith, power encounters, repentance, or reconciliation (Ac 19:11-20).

Power Encounters

A power encounter is a direct confrontation between the disciple of Christ and a spiritual power, entity, force or being for the purpose of tearing down a stronghold of Satan over a people or area.

Biblical examples of power encounters:

Moses vs. Pharaoh, Jannes, Jambres (Ex 5-11)

Elijah vs. Baal (1 Ki 18)

Jesus vs. Satan in the wilderness (Mt 4:1-11)

Jesus vs. the demons at Gerasa (Mk 5)

Jesus casts a demon out of the man in the synagogue (Lk 4)

Peter with Ananias and Sapphira (Ac 5)

Paul curses Elymas with blindness (Ac 13)

Paul casts a spirit of divination out of a young girl (Ac 16)

Paul heals the father of Publius, chief of Melita (Ac 28)



160

Some Aspects of Power Encounters

They involve the use of spiritual power or authority against an evil spirit or the spirit’s stronghold.

They are often public displays of spiritual power for the purpose of establishing the kingdom of God in a area.

They are often provoked by the disciple of Christ, not the spirit.

They will defeat of humiliate the spirit, or those who work for the spirit, or overthrow the stronghold or shrine of the spirit.

They tend to focus on the specific tool or power the spirit has used to keep the people in bondage (e.g., fear, witchcraft, ignorance).

They require deep faith and willingness to suffer.

They are strategic – directed at the power of the stronghold.

They are often required to evangelize a community or region.

Levels of Spiritual Warfare

There are three levels of spiritual warfare:51

1. Ground level warfare – casting out demons (Ac 19:11-12).

Take authority over the spirit in the name of Jesus.

Avoid allowing the spirit to speak unless necessary.

Some come out with fasting and prayer.

2. Occult level warfare – tearing down strongholds (Ac 19:19).

Identify and challenge strongholds and open doors.

Destroy or publicly desecrate objects, shrines, idols, etc.

3. Strategic level warfare – defeating principalities and powers in heavenly places (Da 10; Eph 6:12).

Take on the burden or sins of the people or area.

Fast and pray until the burden lifts.

Pray for revelation of the specific relevant truth associated with the hold the principality has on the area.

What is an Open Door?

The Scriptures strongly indicate that Satan or an evil spirit needs permission to enter a person’s life (Lk 8:32-33). This permission is sometimes in the form of an engagement in such activities as false religions, idolatry, non-Christian spiritual experiences, mind control, satanic worship, witchcraft, New



161

Age practices, owning objects dedicated to or used in occult activities, covenants, curses, or secret societies

The open door allows demonic access.

1. When the “door” is opened, it gives legal access to demonic spirits to take control.

2. Attempts to dislodge the demons without closing the door can result in a worsening of the situation or condition (Lk 11:24-26). 3. Make sure the person is born again (Jn 3:3).

Determine any root sins, rebellion, unresolved conflict, bitterness, or areas of pride and confess them.

4. The door must then be specifically identified.

Interview the individual in need of deliverance.

Collect any objects, materials, literature, clothing, and jewelry.

Identify any current or past relationships involved.

Closing Open Doors (Mt 12:43-45)

1. Identify the door that is open (Mk 2:5).

2. Identify the lie that is behind the open door (Mt 16:23).

3. Confess the lie as sin and proclaim the truth concerning it (1 Jn

1:5-10).

4. Destroy any objects, books, or things associated with the lie

(Ac 19:19).

5. Renounce the specific occult sin (Rev 12:11).

6. Bind the power of the evil spirit (Mt 18:18).

7. If necessary cast the evil spirit out in the name of Jesus (Ac 16:18).

How to Stay Free

1. Get into the Word of God (Jn 8:31-32).

2. Pray every day (Lk 18:1).

3. Put on the whole armor of God (Eph 6:10-17).

4. Stay filled with the Holy Spirit (Eph 6:18; Gal 5:25).

5. Avoid situations that cause you to sin (people, places, things).

6. Resist the devil (Jas 4:7).



162

7. Praise the Lord at all times (Ro 8:28).

8. Forgive others quickly and completely (Mt 18:21-35).

9. Guard your heart and mind (Pr 4:23).

Praying a “Hedge of Thorns” (Hos 2:6-15)

1. You can pray for this when someone you know is influenced by others to sin or is heading in the wrong direction.

2. Identify as best you are able the individuals or group which has the sinful influence.

3. Pray that God would place a “hedge of thorns” around the influenced person:

That they would be unable to join themselves to the individuals or group.

That the individual or group would either lose interest in them or be cut off from them in some way.

The tearing down of strongholds

A stronghold is deception that's taken hold in a person's mind. It's an incorrect thinking pattern based

on a believed lie. People can get incorrect perceptions of God by listening to Satan as he tells them

how God doesn't love them, etc. People can feel like dirty old sinners when they believe Satan's

accusations as he continually reminds them of their past (which has been washed away!). Strongholds

are based on lies from the devil. They can come in the form of deception or accusations. Accusations

always lead to guilt and the feeling of unworthiness, which weighs you down and tears you apart

spiritually.

Since strongholds are built upon lies that we have been fed, the way we tear down strongholds is by

feeding on the truth (in God's Word), which is the opposite of what the enemy has been feeding us. If

the enemy has been feeding us a lie, we need to stop eating the lie and start feeding ourselves the truth.

The weapon we use to tear down strongholds is found in Ephesians 6:17, "...the sword of the Spirit,

which is the word of God." A sword is an offensive weapon and is meant to tear down and kill the

enemy's troops. Strongholds are the devil's assets in war, and he uses them against us. Take up the

sword of the Spirit (God's Word) today, and start slaughtering the enemy's assets that he's been using

against you!

The teaching on Strongholds will give you a much better understanding of how strongholds work and

how to tear them down.

“THE SON OF GOD APPEARED FOR THIS PURPOSE, TO DESTROY

THE WORKS OF THE DEVIL” (1 JN 3:8).

Taking Ground from Satan

Spiritual warfare is the battle for truth.

God is truth (Jn 14:6).

Satan is the father of lies (Jn 8:44).

http://www.greatbiblestudy.com/strongholds.php



163

Jesus builds His Church on the ground of truth (Mt 16:13-19).

! Men are saved as they believe and obey the truth (Jn 8:32; 1 Ti 2:4). ! When men obey the truth, they come under God’s rule; when they reject the truth, they come under the power of Satan (Col 1:13).

Satan builds his strongholds on the ground of lies (Ge 3:1-6; Jn 8:44; 10:10; 2 Co 10:5). Where people believe and live the truth, Jesus builds His kingdom. Where they believe and live a lie, Satan builds his strongholds. Spiritual warfare is won when men turn from the lies of Satan to the truths of God. The goal of all spiritual warfare is to tear down the strongholds of Satan by establishing the truths of God’s Word in place of the lies of the devil (2 Co 10:3-6).

Satan attacks from his strongholds:

Seven Strongholds of Satan

1. Personal strongholds – things in a person’s life the enemy can use to control or influence them

Personal sins

Emotional instability

Destructive or harmful behavior patterns

Habits

Curses

Past experiences

2. Mental strongholds – a mindset or pattern of thinking contrary to God’s Word

Ungodly thoughts

Memories

Fears

Poor self-image

Victimization

3. Family strongholds – things the enemy uses to control or influence families, even over generational periods

Basis – Exodus 20:5 Idolatry would have severe generational consequences for a family.

God would visit the “iniquity of the fathers on the children, on the third and fourth generations of those who hate me.”

An “iniquity” is a “perversion” – an inward inclination toward a specific sin or behavior.

Iniquities within families can become stronger over a period of generations. What is a generational or family curse? A generational or family curse is an iniquity that has been passed on to succeeding generations. Some examples are:

Alcoholism/Addictive Tendencies



164

Adultery/Moral Impurity

Obesity/Excessiveness

Violence/Criminal Behavior

Rebellion/Stubbornness

Fearfulness.

Curses are often hidden barriers to God’s blessings, an invisible opposition to the success of your ministry.

1. Blessings and curses belong to the spiritual realm.

They often affect more than a single individual.

They continue for generations.

2. The main vehicle in both is words (Pr 11:9; 12:18; 15:4; 18:21; Jas 3:5-6; 9-10).

3. Objects may also become vehicles for the transmission of blessings and curses (Ex 30:22-30; Lv 8:1-12; 1 Co 11:29; Ac 19). Blessings and curses reveal the dual nature of God’s character: mercy and judgment. “Behold then the kindness and severity of God; to those who fell, severity, but to you, God’s kindness” (Ro 11:22). The children of Israel were to annually remember this principle by assembling on Mount Ebal and on Mount Gerizim to pronounce God’s curses for disobedience, and God’s blessings for obedience (Dt 27-28).

There is always a reason for every curse:

“Like a sparrow in its flitting, like a swallow in its flying, so a curse without cause does not alight” (Pr 26:2). “Now it shall be, if you diligently obey the Lord your God… all these blessings will come upon you and overtake you if you obey the Lord your God…” (Dt 28:1). “Blessed are …” (Mt 5:3-12). “But it shall come about, if you do not obey the Lord your God… that all these curses will come upon you and overtake you…” (Dt 28:15).

General Categories of Blessings General Categories of Curses

Fruitfulness Barrenness

Health Sickness

Exaltation Humiliation

Prosperity Poverty

Victory Defeat

God’s favor God’s disfavor

Seven Indications of a Curse



165

Mental or emotional breakdown

Chronic undiagnosed or unresponsive sickness

Barrenness or reproductive problems

Marital or family problems

Failure or a lack of achieving success

Being “accident-prone”

Violent or unnatural deaths (suicides, accidents, etc.)

4. Occult strongholds – from occult involvement or attachment

Witchcraft

Satanism

Astrology

Spiritualism

The Kabala

I Ching

Tarot

Transcendental Meditation

Evidences of occult involvement

Undiagnosed sickness

Mental illness

Severe depression

Weariness

Sleeplessness

Suicidal thoughts

Irrational behavior

5. Territorial strongholds – geographic areas directly controlled or heavily influenced by powerful territorial spirits

Land has a history.

! Jericho rebuilt (Jos 6:26; 1 Ki 16:34)

! The Gibeonites avenged (Jos 9; 2 Sa 21:1-4)

! Amalek destroyed (1 Sa 15)

! The Sabbatical Year (2 Ch 36:14-21)

! Jacob’s field (Jn 4)



166

Territorial spirits can control or influence specific geographic areas such as a plot of land, a neighborhood, a city, a province, or even a whole state or country.

They are able to do this in a variety of ways:

! Curses

! Idolatry

! Ungodly leaders

! Occult “open doors”

6. Seats of Satan – institutions, governments, agencies, businesses, programs, and organizations that promote views, practices, and lifestyles contrary to the teachings of God’s Word.

Educational institutions

Entertainment industry

Social organizations

Government agencies and funding

Some technological advancements

7. Church Strongholds

Division – present or in the church’s history

Legalism – imposing unbiblical rules and practices

Spirit of Balaam – the prosperity doctrine (Jude 1:11)

False Prophets - those who prophesy unbiblical things

False Doctrines – teaching and imposing doctrines which are not unquestionably supported by the Scriptures

Fear – afraid to take risks or make changes

Jezebel Spirit – the propagation of a sensual and attractional culture within the church, leading to licentiousness (Rev 2:20-23)

Rebellion – independent spirit, rejecting authority or accountability

Pride – spiritual elitism

Denominationalism – refusing to work with other denominations

Dead Works – non-missional, non-redemptive works

Hyper-Faith – the belief that Christians can control outcomes with their words or beliefs

Hyper-Grace – the rejection of biblical teachings on God’s judgment of the wicked; universalism (all will be saved)

Fundamentalism – the demand for a strict adherence to a particular theological perspective of the Bible, with a severe rejection of those who do not hold to the same interpretation



167

Cessationism – the teaching that apostolic and miraculous gifts were limited to and ceased with the 12 apostles, resulting in a rejection of the practice of such gifts and the insistence that those who practice them are heretics

“He who conceals his transgressions will not prosper, but he who confesses and forsakes them will find compassion” (Pr 28:13). “If we say that we have no sin, we are deceiving ourselves and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and righteous to forgive our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar and His word is not in us” (1 Jn 1:8-10).

Prayer for Tearing Down the Strongholds

1. Begin with a prayer declaring your authority in Christ.

2. Pray a prayer of assurance: “Thank You, Lord, for saving me. I declare that I am forgiven and that Your Holy Spirit lives in me. I am a child of God through Jesus Christ, my Lord.”

3. Put on the armor of God (Eph 6:13-18), naming each piece.

4. Identify, confess, and renounce strongholds and sins:

Name each one.

Confess your role (if any) and the roles of others.

Renounce them as counterfeits and works of Satan.

Acknowledge any acts of restitution required.

Give or receive forgiveness and deliverance for them.

Profess and accept the truths associated with each of them.

5. Declare your freedom from the stronghold and any of its effects, including pride, fears, rebellion to authority, bitterness, and guilt, closing every open spiritual door in your life.

“Greater is He who is in you than he who is in the world” (1 Jn 4:4).

Stay Free!

Get into the Word of God (Jn 8:31-32).

Pray every day (Lk 18:1).

Put on the whole armor of God (Eph 6:10-17).

Stay filled with the Holy Spirit (Gal 5:25; Eph 6:18).

Avoid situations that cause you to sin.

Resist the devil (Jas 4:7).

Praise the Lord at all times (Ps 34:1).

Forgive others quickly and completely (Mt 5:23-24; 6:12; 18:21-35).



168

Guard your heart and mind (Pr 4:23).

“It was for freedom that Christ set us free: therefore keep standing firm and do not be subject again to a yoke of slavery” (Gal 5:1).

Spiritual Warfare 1. Fill in the blanks:

Jesus builds His kingdom through which He ___________and____________you. (Transforms, blesses). Destroying ‘speculations’ means _____________,__________and _____(thoughts, imagining, reasoning). Our weapons are divinely powerful for ___________________(destruction of fortresses). One of the occult stronghold is __________(witchcraft). We should continually _____________our mind (renew). Resist the _____ (devil) and he will __________from you (flee). Satan is the __________ (father) of _______ (lies). Spiritual weapons are ___________, ________ and _________ (the Word, Name of Jesus, the blood of Jesus). We should bring every __________ (thought) to the obedience of ________ (Christ). ___________ and ___________are deep rooted sins. (Fear, bitterness).

Match the following

Moses -------------------- ungodly thoughts.(c) Tear down -------------------- habits.(f) Mental stronghold-------------- abstain from food.(e) Family stronghold---------------- Pharaoh.(a) Fast --------------------- strongholds of Satan.(b) Personal stronghold------------- for every curse.(g) There is a reason----------------- generational curse.(d) 1 John 3:8 ------------------------- Spirit.(j) Armor of God ------------------- Son of God appeared to destroy the work of devil.(h) Sword of -------------------------- Ephesians 6: 10 – 20.(i)

Select the right answer:

Sword of the _______(tongue, Spirit, Word). Our weapons are____________(flesh, tongue, divinely powerful). Biblical examples of power encounter ____ (Elijah vs. Baal, Cain vs. Abel, Balak vs Balaam). People can get incorrect perceptions of God by listening to ___________(Word of God, Satan, radio) Strongholds are build upon _____(truth, vanity, lies) Spiritual warfare is the battle for ____________( habits, Church, Truth) Past experience is a ______________(personal stronghold, future stronghold, past stronghold) Generational curse means_________________(family curses passed on from generations, sins of the person, faith of the person)



169

Territorial strongholds control certain ___________(thieves, police, geographical areas) Church strongholds ____________( priest, laymen, jezebel spirit)

Answer the following briefly. :

Which are the areas Satan builds his strongholds?

Describe atleast 5 steps to prepare for a spiritual warfare?

Write the 7 Spiritual weapons given to us by the Holy Spirit?

How many levels of spiritual warfare are there: Name them?

What is “Open Doors”?

How to close “Open Doors”?

How to stay free from Demonic Attacks?

What is the meaning of “Hedge of Thorns”?

Name at least 3 strongholds of Satan?

Write 3 indications of a Curse?

5. Write at least 20 lines on what you learnt by “Spiritual Warfare” in your own words:



170



171

11. Seven Lessons for Beginner

Session: 7

Faith And Repentance In the first three lessons we will deal with God’s plan of salvation and how to receive this gift for ourselves. We enter God’s kingdom through the new birth when we receive God’s gift of salvation. Jn.3:3, 5. We are no longer part of Satan ‘s kingdom. The changes that take place in our hearts and lives during this time of transfer from one kingdom to the other are: Repenting towards God Believing in the Lord Jesus Being baptized in water and Receiving the Holy Spirit. Acts 2:38 These steps are basic to our entrance into God’s kingdom although they may not happen in this order or at the same time. We then start growing in God's kingdom. The essentials for our growth which we will see in the next four lessons are

Prayer,

Fellowship,

The teaching of God's Word and

Witnessing. Acts 2:42-47

We thus become the disciples of the Lord Jesus.

FAITH

Although believing in the Lord Jesus is stated as one of the steps in our new birth - Acts 16:30,31, yet it is the most basic step and underlies the other three steps of repentance, water baptism and receiving the gift of the Holy Spirit. Without "belief" or "faith" all that we may do in the Christian life is meaningless. Thus-

A) We truly repent of our sins only after we have already 'believed' to a certain extent in the likelihood of facing God's judgment and the possibility of salvation.



172

B)We do not make ourselves more worthy of our salvation through baptism. But baptism is an expression of faith whereby the repentant believer is identified with Christ in His death, burial and resurrection.

C) Gal. 3:2 tells us that the Spirit is received by faith and not by works.

WHAT IS FAITH ?

The dictionary gives the meaning of faith as trust, confidence in any person or belief in the statement of another. Thus when the Bible speaks of faith it means 'having trust, assurance or confidence in God and His Word'.

Faith in God for our salvation has five fundamental aspects which together constitute full Biblical faith.

a) Faith is historical

-Faith is based on facts - not feelings or even in faith itself. Fai th d ep end s on objective real ity not subjective sincerity. Faith is not positive thinking.

-It is the facts believed in, not just the act of believing that makes our faith effective.

-All the facts needful for our salvation are given in God's Word, the Bible. The Bible is basically a history of the world. It is God's own record of His dealings with men, in His unfolding revelation of Himself to the human race. Archaeological discoveries have proved the historical accuracy of the Bible. Four-fifths of its predictions have come true already and the remaining one-fifth are almost all about the end of the world. This should encourage us to believe that the Bible truly is God's Word.

-Our faith is based on the historical facts of Jesus' death, burial and resurrection as given in 1 Cor.15:3-6.

b) Faith is personal

We not only believe that Jesus died and rose again, we believe in the Jesus who died and rose again. Saving faith leads to a commitment and relationship with the Lord Jesus. It involves the mind as well as the heart (or will) of the person.

We must believe that Jesus' death on the cross, is of personal significance to us. He died in our place, shedding His blood to pay the ransom price for our sins. Eph.1:7; Heb.9:12.

c) Faith is verbal

The New Testament clearly teaches that faith needs to be put into words. We are told to call on the name of the Lord when seeking salvation. Joel 2:32; Acts 2:21. To address Jesus aloud by name is to express belief in His presence (by His Spirit) as well as His continued existence. To 'call' is not to repeat the words of a formal prayer, but to cry out in urgent need of something (salvation in this case).

In Rom.10:8-10, we read of two places where faith is practiced - the mouth and the heart. Notice that it is the mouth that is mentioned first. People say, "It is not important what I say, as long as I believe in my heart." That is not true faith for "out of the abundance of the heart the mouth



173

speaks" (Mat. 12:34). So we see that speaking, or confessing, is always associated with believing with the heart.

d) Faith is practical

Although we stressed the historical content of the facts on which we base our faith, yet mere mental assent to the truths of God's Word is not enough to save us. Heb.4:2; Jam.2:19,20.

If faith is defined as having trust or confidence in a person, then we cannot say that we have faith in God who is almighty, faithful, just, gracious and good to us, without loving Him and obeying Him. Our attitude of trust will be expressed in our confessionand in our actions. In other words, faith is not just accepting the truth of God's Word, it is acting on that truth. There is always an element of suspense involved, because God cannot be seen or felt like the other persons and things in this world that we have faith in. But i f we maintain ouractions of trust and obedience, our faith will be rewarded by sight, i.e. we will be given anexperiential knowledge of God. In the world "seeing is believing" but in God's kingdom it is justthe reverse. Jn.11:40

e) Faith is continual

The emphasis on the continuity of faith begins in the Old Testament. "The just shall live by faith" Hab.2:4; Rom. 1:17; Gal. 3:11; Heb, 10:38. The word translated 'faith' in the Old Testament means 'faithfulness, fidelity, keeping faith with someone'. As in the Hebrew language, so in the Greek - 'faith' and 'faithfulness' are exactly the same word (pistis). It is translated one way as a gift of the Spirit (1 Cor.12:9) and the other as a fruit of the Spirit (Gal. 5:22). To be full of faith is the same as being 'faithful'. Saving faith is not just a step, it is a walk. We will be seeing the other aspects of our walk of faith in a later lesson.

REPENTANCE

Lk. 3:8; Mk. 1:15; Acts 2:38

Repentance involves a radical change of heart and mind. Repentance like faith, is one of the steps of the new birth and has to be maintained right through the Christian walk. Scriptural repentance brings changes in three areas, in our thoughts, words and deeds.

Th ou gh t - conviction of sins

To repent means to see everything from God's point of view. It implies a conviction that God is wholly right and that we are wholly wrong. We are thus willing to give up all excuses and admit that we are sinners. We realize that God is infinitely holy, perfect and just. Whereas we considered ourselves to be good persons, we realize that even our good deeds are offensive and need to be repented of, when measured by God's standard of righteousness. Is. 64:6 and Phil. 3:9.

Word - confession of s i n s

We have to be specific in naming the sins we are repenting of and make public admission of our guilt wherever necessary. Only then do we stop making excuses for our sins and realize that we are responsible for them and accountable before God. Where sins of the occult are involved we need to confess and renounce them (renunciation = giving up, declining association with).

Ps. 32:5; Prov. 28:13; 1 Jn.1:9; Is. 55:6-7.



174

c) Deed - Correction of sins

Words of repentance need to be followed by works of repentance. John the Baptist was specific and practical in his reply on how to 'produce fruit in keeping with repentance'.Lk. 3:8-14. We see the same in Jesus' ministry in the case of Zacchaeus.Lk. 19:1-10.

In Acts 19:19, the Ephesians burned a huge amount of occult literature. Wrong relationships need to be brought to an end - 1 Cor. 5:11. When the 'putting r igh t ' ta kes th e fo rm of p rovid in g ad eq u at e compensation to those wronged as in the case of Zacchaeus, it is 'called restitution. In many cases reconciliation with those who have been wronged and with those who have done the wrong will be another fruit of repentance. Mat. 5:23-24.

Conclusion

All this is very hard, but true repentance is the gift of God. It is His goodness that brings us to repentance that we might be saved. Rom. 2:4; Eph. 2:8; Acts 5:31; 11:18; II Tim. 2:25

Turning to God in repentance means that now He can turn to us in forgiveness Acts 3:19-20. God has promised forgiveness that is so complete that He forgets we sinned in the first place. Is. 43:25. God's forgiveness is made possible by the blood, of Jesus. Rom. 5:9. But repentance clears the channel for faith to operate in our hearts, and it is through faith that we are justified.

Rom. 3:21-26; 5:1-2.

2

Water Baptism

Jesus gave the Great Commission to His disciples to go and preach the Gospel (the good news of salvation), make disciples of all nations, baptize those who believe and teach them to obey all the commandments that He gave them. Matt. 28:19, Mk. 16:16.

We find that the early church universally implemented the command to baptize all those who believed on Jesus and repented of their sins, right from the day of Pentecost. Acts 2:38, 39; 10:47, 48.

WHAT IS THE MEANING OF WATER BAPTISM ?

"Baptism" comes from the Greek word "baptizo" meaning "to be overwhelmed, totally submerged or immersed".

The purpose of baptism as preached by John the Baptist in the Gospels was to show that the person had repented of his sins and received God's forgiveness. Mat. 3:11, Mk. 1:4, Lk. 3:3. We find that Jesus Himself submitted to John's baptism, although for Him it was an act of righteousness rather



175

than repentance. Mat. 3:15. We find this two-fold purpose of John's baptism clearly carried forward into Christian baptism. Acts 2:38; 22:16; Eph. 5:26; Heb. 10:22; 1 Pet. 3:21.

But after the death, burial and resurrection of Jesus a new dimension was added, which we find more clearly explained to us in the Epistles. Jesus died to pay the penalty for all our sins, as a result we can come before the Father justified (just - as - if - I'd - never - sinned). Rom. 3:24. But what about our sinful nature, inherited from Adam ? That too was put to death along with Christ on the cross. This is what baptism signifies and accomplishes for us: the burial in water applies the end of the believer's old life and nature and his emergence from water applies to his resurrection to new life in Christ. Rom. 6:3-6; Col. 2:9-12; 1Pet. 3:21.

Conclusion.

Unless water baptism is preceded by genuine repentance and faith towards God, it is empty and meaningless. But once these two qualifications are established in the candidate for water baptism, there is no need for any further delay.

Baptism marks the end of the old life and the beginning of the new. The memory of this experience will remain a source of inspiration all through the person's life. Baptism is to discipleship what a wedding is to marriage.

But the power to live the new life is not given to us through water baptism. Even John the Baptist recognized the need for another 'baptism'. Jn. 1:33. This is the baptism in the Holy Spirit administered by Jesus Himself.

NOTE : Baptism is by total immersion into water and not sprinkling. Neither is it for babies and children. Jesus commanded us to baptize "in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit." Matt. 28:19. In the Acts, the apostles baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ - Acts 2:38, 10:48. This does not deny the Trinity because "in Him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily." Col. 2:9.

3

Receiving the Holy Spirit

This is the fourth step to be experienced in entering God's Kingdom. All four steps are quite distinct and all four are necessary. Acts 2:38. "Repent, and let everyone of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit."

WHY DO WE NEED TO RECEIVE THE HOLY SPIRIT?

1 Neither repentance, faith or water-baptism are complete in themselves, but all point forward to the necessity of receiving the Holy Spirit. In water baptism the old man is buried and then we experience the resurrection life of Jesus when we receive the power of the Holy Spirit.

2. All four steps are commands which need to be obeyed.

Repent (Acts 2:38)

Believe (Acts 16:31)

Be baptized (Acts 22:16)Receive (Jn. 20:22)



176

Eph. 5:18 says to go on being filled with the Spirit. Human action is necessary in all four steps, although in the first two steps it is considerably more than in the last two steps.

God is also at work in all the four steps as seen in the following verses.

God Himself grants repentance. Acts 5:31; 11:18. God bestows the gift of faith. Eph.2:8.

God rises from the grave of baptism.Col. 2:12. God pours out His Spirit. Tit, 3:5 -6.

We experience more and more of God's energizing power and less and less of the effort of self as we proceed from step one to step four.

It marks the completion of the process of the new birth and the beginning of the new life in the Spirit. Rom. 8:4-5.

It is God's seal over our life indicating that the transaction that brought us out of Satan's kingdom is completed and we are totally acceptable to God. II Cor. 1:22, Eph. 1:13, 4:30. Thus we are assured of our salvation and of our justification before God. Tit. 3:4-7.

Rom. 8:23, 2 Cor. 1:22, Eph. 1:14. The Greek word used in these scriptures is variously translated as earnest, pledge, foretaste, installment, guarantee, first fruits, and deposit. In N. T. times it was more generally used of goods and represented the first delivery of an extensive order as a guarantee that the rest was on its way. To receive the Spirit is just the beginning, there is more to have on earth and much more in heaven!

It gives power and boldness to witness. Act 1:8; 2:14; 4:31-33.

To receive the gifts of the Spirit. 1 Cor. 12:7-11.

To show forth the fruit of the Spirit. Gal. 5:22-23.

To reveal more about Jesus. Jn. 15:26, 16:13-15.

To pray effectively. Rom. 8:26-27, 1 Cor. 14:4,15.

To praise and worship God. Acts. 10:46; Jn. 4:23-24.

To understand the Word of God. Jn. 16:13, 1 Cor. 2:9-16.

HOW TO BE FILLED WITH THE HOLY SPIRIT

a) We need clean hearts. We need to confess our sins and forgive others. 1 Jn. 1:7-9; Lk. 6:37, 38. Our hearts must be prepared. Act 2:38; James 4:8.

We then need to thirst (desire) to be filled. Matt. 5:6; Jn. 7:37-39

We must ask God. Lk, 11:9-13,

We must receive in faith. Mk. 11:24; Heb, 11:6

WHAT HAPPENS WHEN WE RECEIVE THE HOLY SPIRIT

Acts 2:4. They spoke with other tongues.

Acts 4:31 They spoke the Word of God boldly.

Acts 9:17-18. Paul received his sight (healing).



177

Acts 19:6. Spoke in unknown tongues and prophesied.

What emerges from a study of all these accounts of receiving the Holy Spirit in the book of Acts is the fact that it was a definite experience. They knew the Holy Spirit, they knew whether they had received Him and when they had received Him.

The evidence of having received the Spirit is spontaneous spiritual speech. The words do not come from the mind but from the spirit, under the direction of the Holy Spirit (1Cor. 14:14-15). However it is the Spirit-filled person who still does the actual speaking.

It should not surprise us that the evidence comes out of the mouth. Throughout scripture the mouth is regarded as the overflow of the heart. If a person has been filled to overflowing with Spirit of God it is entirely to be expected that his mouth will be involved.

The gift of tongues is normally unintelligible to both speaker and hearer and is addressed to God, while prophecy is intelligible to both speaker and hearer and is addressed to man. 1 Cor. 12:10, 14:2, 3, & 5. In Acts 2:11 and 10:46, we read that the entrance of the Spirit resulted in a spontaneous outburst of praise to God. What all the gifts have in common is that the content of the speech originates with God rather than the speaker.

In conclusion, the baptism in the Spirit is given to all those who seek it by faith. It is not to be struggled for, tarried for or bargained for. It is the gift of the Lord Jesus to His disciples to enable them to walk as He did.

Growing in God's Kingdom

4

Prayer

After being initiated into the Kingdom of God through repentance, believing in the Lord Jesus, baptism in water and baptism in the Holy Spirit, we read in Acts 2 : 42 that the new believers continued steadfastly in

The apostles doctrine,

And fellowship,

In the breaking of bread,

And in prayer.

We read in Acts 8 : 4 that those who were scattered went everywhere preaching the word.

Thus witnessing to others was part of the life style of the new believers.



178

In this chapter, we will be dealing with the subject of Prayer.

WHAT IS PRAYER?

Prayer is talking to God. It is the means of building a deep and lasting relationship with Him. Building a relationship with a person means time spent with the person, a growing love, knowledge and understanding of him or her. Prayer is thus a heart activity, not an intellectual exercise. God is love. He has taken the initiative to bring us into relationship with Him through the new birth. 1Jn. 1:1-3. He is looking for the expressions of our hearts and is more delighted with the broken sentences that come from our deepest being that with our eloquence or intelligence. When we come to God in this manner, our deepest longings are met in Him, Who alone is the fountain of living waters. Jer. 2:13

WHY SHOULD WE PRAY?

“O thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall all flesh come.” Ps. 65:2.

“But without faith it is impossible to please God; for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.” Heb. 11:6.

First of all we pray because our God is a God who hears and answers prayer! He inspired the psalmist to call Him “Thou that hearest prayer” and delights to be called the God who hears and answers prayer. He hears the prayers of even the unsaved and of those who are ignorant of Him. Acts 10:2 ; Jonah 1:14.

In Heb. 11:6 we see what faith is. It simply means that one believes that there is a God and that He hears and answers prayer. Every attribute of God is implied in the simple fact that He hears and answers prayer. The fact that God can listen to the cries of millions of people all over the world, and alter events and circumstances in answer to their prayers shows that He is omniscient (all- knowing) and omnipotent (all-powerful). It also shows His infinite love and mercy because none of us deserve to have our prayers answered.

We pray because

God commands it in the Bible. Lk. 18:1; 1Thes. 5:17; Phil. 4:6. Prayer is God’s appointed way for Christians to get things from God and have fullness of Joy. James 4:2; Jn. 16:24. Prayer is the way out of all troubles, the cure for all worry and anxiety. Phil. 4:6,7; 1Pet. 5:7; Ps. 55:22. Answered prayer is the only unquestionable proof against skepticism and unbelief. 1Kings 18:36-39 ; Ex. 8;19; Dan. 2:47; Acts 13:6-12. “Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.” Rom. 10:13; Lk. 23:39-43;Acts 16:31. Anyone who has sincerely asked God for mercy and forgiveness can be sure that God has heard his prayer. Jn. 6:37.



179

We receive the gift of the Holy Spirit when we ask God in prayer. Lk. 11:13; Acts 4:31; 8:14-17; 9:3-6, 17; Eph. 3:14-19.

LORD TEACH US TO PRAY

Lk. 11:1-4. Christians do not automatically become great men and women of prayer. People have to be taught and trained in the art of Christ-like prayer. To start with we can learn to pray this prayer which the Lord Jesus taught His disciples.

Our father in heaven, hallowed be your name.

Ponder a little over the fact that God the Almighty Creator wants to be addressed as our Father. Let us therefore approach Him with love as well as deep respect.

Your kingdom come. Your will be done on earth as it is in heaven.

Let us apply this request also to our own lives, as we ask this great King to rule us. His Kingdom will be established in our hearts as we totally give up our own wills in order to perform God’s will in everything.

Give us day by day our daily bread.

Just as confidently as a child comes to his father or mother for food, we are encouraged to come to God for our daily physical needs.

And forgive us our sins, for we also forgive everyone who is indebted to us.

Daily, every Christian needs his sins cleansed and forgiven. The sure proof of our sincere repentance of sin, is our willingness and gladness to forgive all those who sin against us.

And do not lead us into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one.

Every Christian needs daily leading in order to be kept out of temptation. We must daily ask God to keep us from the hands of the evil one.

We must note that every petition included in this prayer is for self. Every Christian is invited to ask for bread for himself, forgiveness for himself, guidance for himself, and deliverance for himself. Every Christian should learn these elementary, kindergarten steps in prayer. But let us remember that these are just the first steps in prayer. God has far greater teaching on prayer that He wants to give us which we will do in another lesson.

RESULTS OF PRAYER

We are brought into a practical enjoyment of our relationship with God. Prayer is to our relationship with God what breath is to our physical life.

Satan’s purposes for our life are defeated. James 4:7.

We are kept from falling into temptation. Matt. 26:41.

HINDRANCES TO PRAYER

Is. 59:2 ; 1Pet. 3:7 ; Ps. 66:18.



180

The normal Christian life is a life of regular, daily answer to prayer. In the model prayer Jesus taught his disciples to pray for daily needs and daily to receive the answers to their prayers. That was the way Jesus Himself lived. Jn. 11:42a.

If this is not our daily experience and for some reason we feel that God is not pleased with us and will not hear us when we pray, then we need to prayerfully read God’s Word and search our hearts to see why our prayers are hindered.

Unbelief. Some Christians feel that unbelief is something that cannot be helped, but the Bible plainly teaches that unbelief is a sin since every Christian can and should have faith for all that God offers. Unbelief is displeasing to God. Heb. 11:6. Jesus commands us to have faith. Mk. 11:22. Unbelief is the sin of a wicked heart, departing from God intentionally. Heb. 3:12; Rom. 14:23. Wrong relationship of wives to husbands and husbands to wives hinders prayer. 1 Pet. 3:1-7. Wife’s duty is to be subject to the husband whether he is saved or unsaved and the ornament that will win her husband for God is the ornament of a meek spirit. Husbands are to dwell with their wives: “According to knowledge” i.e. based on an understanding of the Scriptures relating to husband and wife. “Giving honor to the wife, as to the weaker vessel” carrying the heavier share of responsibilities of earning a livelihood, of disciplining children, of winning the family to Christ and “as being heirs together of the grace of Life” should feel himself as one with his wife. Eph. 5: 28-31. Prayers blocked by wrongs unrighted, debts unpaid, offended brothers unreconciled. Matt. 5:23,24. Unforgiveness grieves God and hinders prayer. Matt. 6:14,15; 18:21-35.Unforgiveness is hatred 1Jn. 3:15. Eph. 4:26 and the Lord’s prayer speak of daily forgiveness. Covetousness puts one under a curse, hinders prayer, Covetousness is literally idolatry Col. 3:5. The covetous man is an idolater Eph. 5:5. The love of money can lead to every kind of sin 1 Tim. 6:10. Mal. 3:8-11. When we forsake covetousness and bring in the tithes and offerings which God has commanded, He has promised to bless us more than we are able to receive. Self-will, rebellion, disobedience hinder prayer. 1 Sam. 15:22,23.



181

Indifference towards the Bible makes prayer an abomination to God. Prov. 28:9. Promise of Jesus in Jn. 15:7. Any unconfessed, unrepented sin grieves God. Ps. 66:18. We must not love sin or make any excuses for it.

5

The Word of God – The Bible

11 Tim. 3:16,17. “All scripture is God-breathed ……..” The Bible, composed by many authors over a period of many centuries, has a unity of thought indicating that One Mind inspired the writing and putting together the whole series of books. God Himself superintended, directed and dictated the writing of the books of the Bible, with the human authors so completely under His control that the writing was the writing of God. The Bible is God’s Word.

Although God still speaks to men and women by His Spirit today, we need to be very clear about the fact that nothing can be added to or taken away from the revelation which God has deposited in the Bible. The Bible is the central standard and guide by which all other words can be judged.

All the books of the other religions of the world are accounts of man’s effort to find God. But the Bible is God’s own record of His dealings with men, in His unfolding revelation of Himself to the human race.

Jesus said in Mat. 4:4 “Man shall not live by bread alone but by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God.” The Word of God is food to our being, life to our souls. Those who have learnt to meditate daily on it, will find their hearts comforted, encouraged, warned, reproved, instructed and brought into a close knowledge and relationship with the Lord.

Word vital to new birth. Rom. 10:17; 1Pet. 1:23; Jam. 1:18.

Word aids prayer 11Sam. 7:25; Ps. 119:58; Jn. 15:7.

Word brings joy Ps. 119:111; Jer. 15:16; Jn. 15:11.



182

Word gives assurance Jn. 5:24; Rom. 8:1; 1Jn. 5:11,12

Commanded to memorizeDeut. 6:6,7; Jos. 1:8; Pr. 7:1-3.

Memorized Word blesses Jos. 1:8; Ps. 1:2,3; Ps. 19:9b-11.

Christ memorized Word Mat. 4:4; 22:37-39.

Word builds winners Ps. 119:99; Jn. 8:31b,32.

Word, a Weapon Is. 55:11; Jer. 23:29; Heb. 4:12.

OUTLINE OF THE BIBLE STORY

God created Man, and placed him in the Garden of Eden.

Man sinned, and fell from what God designed him to be. Then God inaugurated a plan for man’s ultimate redemption and re-creation, by calling Abraham to found a nation through whom this would be accomplished. God led Abraham out of Babylonia the land of Canaan. Abraham’s descendants migrated to Egypt, and there grew to be a nation.

After 400 years, they were led out of Egypt, under the direction of Moses, back into the Promised land of Canaan. There, in the course of some four or five hundred years, under the reigns of David and Solomon, the nation became a great and mighty kingdom.

After, the close of Solomon’s reign, the kingdom divided. The northern part of ten tribes, called “Israel” lasted about 200 years and was taken captive by Assyria in 721 B.C. The southern part, called “Judah” lasted for 100 years more, and around 600 B.C. was carried away captive by Babylon. A remnant of the captive nation, returned to their own land in 536 B.C. and re-established their national life.

Soon thereafter the Old Testament closed. Four hundred years later, Jesus, the Messiah of Old Testament prophecy, appeared and did His work: died for human sin, rose from the dead and commanded His disciples to carry the story of His life, with its redemptive power, to all nations.

They went in every direction with the glad news: mainly westward, through Asia Minor and Greece, to Rome, along what was the backbone of the Roman Empire, which then comprised the known civilized world. With this the New Testament closes.

BIBLE BOOKS ARE IN SEVEN GROUPS

OLD TESTAMENT NEW TESTAMENT

17 Historical 4 Gospels

5 Poetical Acts

17 Prophetic 21 Epistles

Revelation



183

Historical Rise and fall of the Hebrew Nation

Poetical Literature of the Nation’s Golden Age.

Prophetic Literature of the Nation’s Dark Days.

Gospels The MAN whom the Nation produced

Acts His reign among all Nations begins.

Epistles His teachings and principles

Revelation Forecast of His Universal dominion.

THREE BASIC THOUGHTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT

God’s promise to Abraham. That in his seed all nations should be blessed. God founded the Hebrew nation for the specific purpose of making it a Messianic nation to the world, that is a nation through which great blessings would come to all nations. God’s covenant with the Hebrew nation. That, if they would faithfully serve Him, they would prosper as a nation. That if they forsookHim and served idols, they would be destroyed as a nation. All nations worshipped idols. The Old Testament is an account of God’s age-long effort to establish in a world of idol-worshipping nations the idea that there is One God, by building a nation around the idea. God’s promise to David. That his family should reign over God’s people forever. When God’s nation became a great nation, God chose one family in the nation, the family of David. He began to build around that family His promises, that out of that family there would come One Great King, who would Himself personally live forever, and establish a universal kingdom of endless duration. HOW WE GOT OUR BIBLE In the days of Christ there was in the literature of the Jewish nation a group of writings called the “Scriptures”, now called the Old Testament, which the people commonly regarded as having come from God. They called it the Word of God. Jesus Himself so recognized it. It was read publicly and taught regularly in the synagogues.



184

Christian churches, from the very first, accepted these Jewish Scriptures as God’s Word, and gave them in their assemblies, the same place they had in the synagogues. As the writings of the Apostles appeared, they were added to these Jewish Scriptures, and were held in the same sacred regard. Each church wanted, not only what had been addressed to itself, but the copies of writings addressed to other churches. Eusebius (A.D.264-340), bishop of Caesaria, under the order of Constantine, made an extensive research of which books had been generally accepted by the churches and put together the same books that now constitute the New Testament. THE HABIT OF BIBLE READING An individual’s direct contact with God’s word is the principal means of Christian growth. All leaders of spiritual power in Christian history have been devoted readers of the Bible. Thoughts have power over our lives. We read the Bible frequently and regularly so that God’s thoughts may be frequently and regularly in our minds, that His thoughts may become our thoughts, so that we may be transformed into God’s own image. God’s word itself is the weapon of the Spirit of God for the redemption and perfection of the human soul. It is the power of God in our hearts. As a rule Bible reading if done in the right spirit is a habit out of which all Christian virtues grow and is the most effective character forming power known to men. Our attitude towards the Bible is a sure indication of our attitude towards Christ. If we love a person we would love to read about him. Accept the Bible for what it claims to be, don’t worry about the theories of the critics. The Bible will stand as the light of the human race to the end of time. Read the Bible with an open mind, not for the sake of proving your pet doctrines. Keep a pencil at hand. Habitual, systematic reading of the Bible is what counts. Our inner life like our fleshly body needs its daily food. Memorize the names of the books of the Bible. Memorize favorite verses.



185

Have a plan of Bible reading which covers the whole Bible with reasonable frequency, for it is all God’s Word, all One Story, centered around Christ. However some parts of the Bible are more important than other parts and should be read more often. In each testament some books and in each book some chapters have special value. The four gospels are the most important of all. Helps to Bible Study. A Bible dictionary, a Commentary of the right kind and a Concordance. BIBLICAL MEDITATION What is meditation? Meditation is the devotional practice of pondering the words of a verse or verses of Scripture with a receptive heart, allowing the Holy Spirit to take the written word and apply it as the living word to the inner being. The result is the impartation of divine truth, bringing a response to God. Jer. 15:16; Jn. 6:63 The need to meditate Not preparing for a meeting, or to share in church, or with someone, but to nourish and build up oneself. George Muller – “God taught me the truth that my first responsibility every morning was to have my soul happy in the Lord”. We lay a firm hold on the great truths of Scripture when we meditate on them. We come into a greater awareness of God. Ps. 46:10. “Be still and know that I am God”. God commands us to know Him by being still in His presence. God wants to give us our daily bread not only for our physical needs, but also our spiritual needs.

Requirements

Time. Arrange your day to set aside half an hour or uninterrupted time for your meditation. Remember this is our best spent time. Attitude of mind. Come in humility and simplicity. Matt. 5:3; 11:25. Come in total surrender. God wants our dearest treasures, what we are least willing to give Him and dread to have Him ask of us (our reputation, beauty, strong likes and dislikes, ambitions, plans etc.). Let there be nothing that we hold between ourselves and the Lord.



186

Dealing with distractions. Don’t allow yourself to become irritated and feel frustrated by them. As long as we don’t voluntarily encourage them, they will die away by themselves. Then we can quietly recall our wandering imagination back to our meditation. Be at rest in body and mind. All restlessness, anxiety and excitement will prevent us from hearing God’s still, small voice. How do we know God’s voice? It always speaks to our condition and brings with it the needed light and strength to obey Him. The danger lies in not yielding to this voice at once. For if we neglect or resist it, God’s voice which is beginning to be heard in the depths of our heart, will be silenced and will be difficult to hear after a time. Method Ask the Lord which book in the Bible He would have you meditate on and do a systematic verse by verse meditation starting at chapter 1 and verse 1. It is best to restrict yourself to a passage or a chapter. Sometimes a verse or two might suffice. You may be able to get more out of some verses than others. Learn to read slowly and interrupt your reading at intervals to allow the Holy Spirit to take what you have read and apply it to your heart. The following reflections can be kept in mind as you pause in your reading. Consider how Jesus practiced the truth or the precept which He is teaching you. How other faithful men whom you yourself know are practicing it. How the world neglects it. How you have departed from it and why. Then after humbly confessing your failings to Lord- Think about the occasions which cause you to commit these faults and the best means of avoiding and remedying them. Ask the Lord what He requires you to do to repair the past and keep from such falls in the future. Ask Him to fill your heart with all that He would see in it and Trust Him to finish the good word He has begun in you. Write down a key verse from the passage on a card and memorize it.

6



187

Fellowship and Communion FELLOWSHIP IN THE LOCAL CHURCH When we talk about fellowship we do so in regard to fellowship within the Body of Christ. The body is made up of believers. The head of the body is Christ. Eph. 1:22-23; 1Cor. 12:27; Rom. 12:5 The only way for the body to be healthy is for fellowship to exist within the body. When there is fellowship, there is unity. The meaning of the word “fellowship” The word “fellowship” is translated from the Greek word “koinonia” which means togetherness; companionship; mutual sharing; gathering of people having the same interests. The idea at the back of it is: fellowship for the mutual benefit and good of all those concerned. This is a word that the Holy Spirit has brought into the Christian vocabulary to specially describe the life of Christians in relationship to one another. THE PURPOSE OF FELLOWSHIP After the new birth, we are placed in the body of Christ, 1Cor. 12:13 and the Holy Spirit gives each one of us gifts to enable us to function as active members of the body. 1Cor.12:7. Thus at the new birth we are all brought in to enjoy positional oneness. As members of Christ’s body we are meant to perfectly express the character, thoughts and action of Christ our Head to this world. This is possible only as our positional oneness becomes a practical reality. Positional oneness becomes practical oneness as we Live together in loving, caring fellowship and Minister to one another through the spiritual gifts that we have received. We will be seeing more about spiritual gifts in a later lesson.

Practical oneness is the means of expressing to the world the relationship of love and unity which exists within the Godhead. This becomes the indentifying mark of all those who are brought in to share this relationship through the new birth. Jn. 17:20-23; 1Cor. 1:9; 1Jn. 1:3.

THE BASIS OF OUR FELLOWSHIP –

GOD’S AGAPE LOVE



188

(UNCONDITIONAL, UNMERITED LOVE)

Eph. 1:6 We are accepted in the Beloved by grace. Our acceptance into fellowship is not on the basis of human standards with all the limitations of perception and false values. We see ourselves as valuable and precious in the eyes of God. “You did not choose Me, but I chose you.” Jn. 15:16. If you were the only person in the world, it would still be worth God’s effort to make Himself known to you and to love you, This is agape love – the unmerited, unconditional favor of God for man.

The more we meditate on God’s agape love for us the easier it is for us to enter into fellowship with all whom God has accepted. Our acceptance of one another rests on God who is eternal and unchanging. All other criteria – particularly that of human achievement would always be changing, faulty, questionable and unfair. God’s agape love is also the answer to all the pride, prejudice, ignorance and fear which keeps us from relating freely with people who are different from us. Every wall that separates man from man is broken down in the bonds Christian fellowship. Col. 3:11; Gal. 3:28.

MUTUALITY – THE MARK OF OUR MATURITY IN FELLOWSHIP

God has designed the body in such a way that every part functions only in mutual interdependence. That is why for us to function as members of Christ’s body – fellowship and togetherness is vital. This is only possible when God gives us a revelation of His purpose for the church. Rules and regulations cannot keep our fellowship going for long.

Mutual submission. Eph. 5:21. Even when submission is one sided as in the case of wives to husbands (Eph. 5:22) and members to the leaders of a particular assembly (Heb. 13:17), it is always voluntary and cannot be imposed by rules. It takes grace and maturity to be able to submit. Gifts of the Spirit are for the common good, and are not to be used with any selfish purpose in view. 1Cor. 12:7. Our lives have to be lived for others not for self, Rom. 13:8; Rom. 15:2; Phil. 2:4; Gal. 6:10. Faithfulness. 1Cor. 4:1,2. We are committed to the cause of extending God’s kingdom on earth.

TWO LEVELS OF FELLOWSHIP

In Acts 2:42-46, we see that their fellowship was carried out in two levels.

Vs. 42. They prayed together and partook of communion and ministry of the Word together. Vs. 44-46. Shared their material possessions – the material needs of every believer were met out of a common fund. Heb. 13:16; Rom. 12:13; Acts 4:32.

WAYS TO KEEP OUR FELLOWSHIP WARM AND GROWING

Fellowship on a practical level is not guaranteed, but needs constant and sincere caring for one another.



189

Confess our faults to each other. James 5:16. That is a great preventive to falling into future sin. We develop a feeling of accountability to someone. We must forgive one another. Eph. 4:32. 2Cor. 2:7 tells us in reference to a brother who has sinned that we must have a forgiving spirit towards him. Gal. 6:2 instructs us to bear one another’s burdens. To do this we must know each other well enough to find out what is burdening the other person. 1Tim. 5:20 tells us that if we see a brother in sin, we can rebuke him. But here our attitude is important. We should have developed the ability to share in love before we have earned the right to rebuke. When someone has fallen, we are instructed in Gal. 6:1 to restore such a one in love. Then we must care for him to see that the weaker brother is built up again in the faith. Rom. 15:1,2. There are times when the elders of the fellowship need to discipline. This may mean putting a person in sin away from the Lord’s table. Or, it might mean putting him out of fellowship with other believers entirely so that he or she cannot contaminate the body of Christ. 1Cor. 5:6.

HINDRANCES TO FELLOWSHIP

Fear. 1Jn. 4:18. Our own innate fears and desire for self-protection may keep us from opening ourselves or approaching others.

Striving, pride and self-sufficiency. Ignorance, selfishness, carnality. 1Cor. 3:3; Gal. 5:22-26. Only God’s agape love poured out in our hearts by the Holy Spirit can overcome these sinful tendencies.

Inability to receive or to give – we desire to pay for what God has freely given. Some people always want to be at the receiving end. One the other hand, there are others who always want to be at the giving end because they find it painful to receive. Fellowship being a mutual sharing involves a willingness to both give and receive, as suitable opportunities present themselves. We do not know how to relate because all our life we have “earned” our relationships



190

Good behavior earns parent’s love, Achievements earn the world’s approval. Guilt induced by legalistic demands. Many leaders demand commitment and submission to the life of the fellowship without allowing people to mature under sound biblical teaching. People may come into fellowship because of the feelings of guilt induced by the fear of the disapproval of the leaders. Sooner or later the real motives for fellowship will come to the surface. It is only God’s agape love which can produce strong, deep and lasting fellowship. Sin separates us from God and from one another. When there is sin in the life of the believer, he loses his interest in the fellowship. 2Cor. 6:14 reminds us that we are to have no unequal yoke because light and darkness do not mix.

RESULTS OF FELLOWSHIP

People find themselves drawn to a place where there is warm fellowship. The church grows in numbers. Acts. 2:47. People can grow in maturity and Christ likeness as they learn to relate to one another in agape love. The church grows in quality. Eph. 4:11-16. There is joy, contentment and peace in fellowship.

Note: In the New Testament, people experienced the new birth through the local church and were automatically brought into it.

Nowadays when we have organized interdenominational outreaches and crusades, people who accept the Gospel message need careful follow-up to see that they join a particular church. They should be linked to older and more mature Christians, who will give them the love and care they need in order to grow in Christ. They should be led to experience all four steps of the new birth and disciple. (A disciple is a person who is determined to follow Jesus Christ, with the desire to learn from Him and live according to His example).

COMMUNION – THE LORD’S SUPPER

Key Scriptures :

Matt. 26:17-30 1 Cor. 11:17-34

Luke 22: 7-20 1 Cor. 10:14-17

Mk. 14:12-26.

WHAT IS THE LORD’S SUPPER?



191

It is the symbolic meal which our Lord Jesus established and commanded; in which Christians –

Remember His sacrifice. Acknowledge their sharing in the benefits of His death and Have fellowship with Him and with other Christians as they share this meal with thanksgiving to God. Basically it is an expression of our commitment to God and our relationship together in the body of Christ because of what Jesus did for us and for the world on the cross. THE NAMES USED The Lord’s Supper. 1Cor. 11:20. This name is simple and clear. To share food has always been a mark of friendship, happiness and love.

The Lord’s Table. 1Cor. 10:21, In the Middle East, the act of eating bread with someone was very important. To eat with a person meant that you bound yourself to care for him and protect him from danger. So to eat together was to make a covenant with the other person. When the Lord invites us to His table He is really saying; Eat, drink for by doing this you make a covenant with me.

Communion. 1Cor. 10:16. The word communion means fellowship and is translated from the same Greek word “koinonia” which we saw in our last lesson. The Lord’s Supper is said to be the communion of the body of Christ and the communion of the blood of Christ. The breaking of bread. Acts. 2:42; 20:7; 1Cor. 10:17 compares the use of one loaf to the one body of Christ to which we all belong. The Eucharist. The word means thanksgiving and is found in the Greek New Testament in Matt. 26:27 and 1 Cor. 14:16. The Lord gave thanks for the bread and wine, fully knowing that they meant death for Him. He knew that by giving His body to be crucified He would be pouring out His blood for our salvation. The Sacrament. It comes from the Latin Sacramentus which was the oath which the Roman soldiers used when they swore to be faithful to the Emperor. In eating from the Lord’s Table, we promise to be faithful to the One who loves us and whom we serve.

THE MEANING OF THE COMMUNION SYMBOLS

Table. A place of fellowship. Families gather around the table at home for their meals and fellowship. Bread – speaks of the broken body of Christ. Christ’s body was broken for our healing and deliverance from sickness. Is. 53:5. The bread also speaks of Christ’s spiritual body, the church, of which we are all members, and of which He is Head. 1 Cor. 10:17.



192

Wine – speaks of the shed blood of Christ. Matt. 26:28. Through Jesus blood we have forgiveness and cleansing from sin and all its consequences.

WHO INSTITUTED THE COMMUNION AND WHAT DID IT REPLACE?

On the eve of the Passover when Jesus was about to be slain as the true Passover Lamb, Jesus Himself gathered His disciples together and gave them the ordinance of the communion.

Every year the Jewish people celebrate the Passover feast, which is in remembrance of the night God brought the children of Israel out of Egypt and delivered them from slavery (Ex. 12:1-51). That night a lamb was killed in every Israelite household and its blood was sprinkled on the door post to save that family from the angel of death. The lamb was then roasted and eaten. This event in history was a picture of the deliverance of God’s people from the slavery of sin by Jesus on the cross of Calvary.

HOW WE CELEBRATE IT

Jesus celebrated this meal with His disciples before He was taken and crucified.

Any day is suitable to celebrate the Lord’s Supper. Initially the first believers celebrated this meal everyday (Acts 2:46) and then later they celebrated it once a week (Acts 20:7). Any place can be chosen to celebrate this meal. Jesus chose a private home.

Any circumstance : The Lord’s Supper can be shared in any informal gathering or meeting, as long as the reason for partaking the meal is not lost. It is an activity of the church. This is a command that we cannot obey alone. It was given to the church and can only be kept by the church. We have to get together to do it.

WHY WE CELEBRATE THIS MEAL

To remember Jesus said, “Do this in remembrance of Me.” (Lk. 22:19). He wants the events of the cross to be fresh in our minds, so He gave us the Lord’s Supper as something we can see and remember. The bread and the wine provide us with a simple object lesson of Jesus’ body which was broken for us and Jesus’ blood which was shed for us. He wants us to be grateful for the sacrifice He made of Himself on the cross, so that we can come back to God. Thus it is a personal remembrance. This remembrance tells us that there is proof in history of our faith. Christ’s work can be fixed in time and place. We remember the fact that God came in the flesh. To Covenant A covenant is an agreement or an oath between two parties declaring that something will be done. The old covenants were sealed with blood. Today we do it differently. Two people get together with their lawyers before a judge and sign the papers before witnesses.



193

Jesus said, “This cup is the new covenant in my blood.”Lk. 22:20. The first covenant was made through Moses to whom God gave the law, but the Person of the new covenant is far greater – Christ. Heb. 8:6,7. The blood of Christ authorizes the new covenant. In this meal we celebrate not only our covenant relationship with Christ, but also with every member of Christ’s spiritual body the church. 1Cor. 10:17. To show our fellowship or communion. Communion or fellowship, as we saw in the last chapter is always in danger of being broken and it depends on us to maintain it and keep it fresh and alive. That is why we need to partake of the Communion Service as often as possible. This service is not for the unbeliever or for those whom the elders have put out of the fellowship for the sake of discipline. To show our hope that Jesus is coming again. Matt. 26:29. When He introduced it, our Lord spoke of the hope that is contained in keeping the Lord’s Supper. How beautiful it is that just as we long for the coming of the Lord, the Lord also desires to be with us.

A SOLEMN YET JOYFUL OCCASION

Solemn, because we remember how much it cost the Lord to make our fellowship possible. Therefore we should bring our whole hearts – mind, will and feelings to remember and to worship. Then alone do we partake worthily. 1Cor. 11:27,28.

Also we should remember that it is only the grace of God that makes us and every fellow believer worthy. This is also a time when we ought to put right anything that is hindering our relationship with the Lord and with one another so that our communion is unbroken.

Yet the Lord’s Supper is a celebration. We celebrate because God’s grace and all the blessings of God are made available to us because of Jesus’ suffering and death. We enjoy a time of happy fellowship with the Lord and with one another at the Lord’s Table.

7

Witnessing



194

WHAT IS WITNESSING?

Acts 1:8 Says “ you shall be my witnesses ……….. ”

God has always wanted His people on earth to be blessed. Ps. 67; Gen. 22:16-18. When man rebelled and sinned, God sent Jesus into this world to save him. He died for all men, to deliver them from sin and death. Now whoever believes in Him and receives Him, will have their lives changed by Him. The Holy Spirit equips them to become witnesses to this truth and experience. Thus we become His witnesses.

The Lord Jesus commanded us in Mk. 16:15 and Mt. 28:18-19, to go and preach the good news to all nations and make disciples and teach them to obey everything He has commanded. So in obedience to His command, we share the gospel wherever we go.

WHY WITNESS?

We witness not only because it is a command, but also because it is the desire of every Christian to share the good news with those who live in darkness and sin. The people of this world are in a desperate state – Jesus is their only hope. He is the way, the truth and the life. Jn. 14:6.

Everyone who does not respond to the gospel is eternally lost Rom. 1:18-20; Jn. 3:18; Mt. 25:31-46. In some countries, more than 98% of the population have not received this new life. More than 68% of the world’s population live in darkness, not having heard the good news.

As children of God we must commit ourselves wholeheartedly to God’s desire to see the world reached. Jn. 3:16,17. In practice, everyone who witnesses for Christ grows spiritually. They experience God’s direction and protection in their lives, growing in His wisdom. They also receive the power of the Holy Spirit. Acts 1:8; Mk. 16:17-18.

Practical steps in witnessing

Pray - In prayer, ask God to give you an opportunity to witness to somebody. Col.4:3.

Ask God for boldness, power and utterance to speak God’s word. Acts 4:29-31

Prepare - Through the word of God, prepare yourself with the salvation message. Have a basic knowledge of man, sin and repentance. (Chapter 1) Share - Your personal experience of truth. -Share God’s love towards sinners and His plan to save them. Jn. 3:16; Rom 6:23. - Proclaim Jesus as the only way; how He has paid the penalty for all sinners by becoming the sacrifice on the cross. 1Cor. 15:3.



195

- Share about the blood of Jesus. Heb. 9:12, 22. -Share about the benefits of being saved; love, joy, peace, hope and eternal life. Be in prayer - Pray silently while sharing. - Do not depend on your own ability, reasoning or knowledge. - Depend on the Holy Spirit to bring you into contact, or start a conversation, so that you can share the gospel. - Emphasize that receiving Jesus means making Him the Lord of their lives. Acts2 : 36 - They should be willing to give up their old sinful ways. - They should be willing to make a commitment to Jesus and not turn away from following Him.Lk. 9:57-62. - They should be willing to publicly confess Jesus as Lord. Assure them - Explain to them that they can be assured and confident in their salvation. 1Jn. 5:11-13; 1Jn. 3:24; Rom. 8:14-16 - Assure them that they are the children of God. Jn. 1:12. - Assure them that Jesus will never leave nor forsake them. Heb. 13:5,6.

WAYS TO WITNESS

Personal witnessing : Andrew bringing Peter to Jesus. Jn. 1:40-42. Peter and John’s ministry to the lame man. Acts 3:1-7. Mass witnessing : Peter’s sermon. Acts 2:14-41. Samaritan woman calling all the village people. Jn. 4:1-30

Conclusion

Witnessing causes a soul to come to Christ. We should then encourage the newly saved soul to continue with Christ. We need to pray for them and visit them often, encouraging them to have a



196

daily time of prayer and reading of the word of God. Through the word, we need to show them the importance of fellowshipping with other saints, obeying the Lord in Water Baptism and being filled with the Holy Spirit. Teach them the seven basic lessons. In this way, the Christian experience will be an ongoing process from one to another.

Conclusion

In this book, we have dealt with our initiation into the Christian life and the beginning of our growth in grace.

Salvation is God’s gift to us, appropriated to our lives by faith. God in His goodness has made available to us everything that is needed to live the Christian life, right at our entrance into His kingdom. It is not His plan that we should struggle along, face defeat and then beg Him for strength to live victoriously (although this seems to be the tendency of most Christians).

In the case of Cornelius (Acts 10), the Philippian jailer (Acts 16:25-34) and the Apostle Paul (Acts 9), it took from a few hours to a few days for them to avail of all that God had provided in the experience of the new birth.

It is the new believer who is eager and anxious to receive from God. The longer a person waits, the harder it is to receive through simple faith. So do not delay in leading the new convert into these experiences.

Each of the four steps of the new birth (believing in the Lord Jesus, repentance, water baptism and receiving the Holy Spirit) links with the one before it and the one after it, providing us a firm foundation on which to build our Christian lives. Sometimes receiving the Holy Spirit can precede water baptism as in the case of Cornelius. But water baptism can never precede faith and repentance. The new birth is not an instantaneous process, but it can be unduly prolonged by lack of proper teaching.

The other expressions used in Scripture to describe the new birth are conversion (Acts3:19) and regeneration (Tit. 3:5).

Repentance, water baptism and receiving the Holy Spirit are not efforts to make ourselves more worthy of our salvation neither are they deeper experiences of the Christian life. But they are part of God’s provision to enable us to start living the Christian life. Surely the evidence of our faith or reliance upon God for salvation will be seen in our willingness to accept whatever provision He has made for us.

Saving faith not only involves agreeing with all that the Bible says about Christ, but also yielding our wills to Him in a life of obedience, making Him our Lord and Master.

In repentance, we acknowledge that what God says about our sinful condition in His Word is true. We turn from all our own ideas and ways of living in order to accept God’s plan for our life. We



197

confess and forsake all known sins of the past, breaking off all wrong relationships and links with the occult, clearing our debts, putting ourselves right with all those whom we have wronged, through restitution and with those who have wronged us, through reconciliation. As every link with the past is severed, God draws near to us freely forgiving us because of Jesus’ blood. This is one of the things that we express in water baptism – that we have repented of our sins and received God’s forgiveness.

Dealing with past sins leaves our self-centeredness, which is the actual cause of our “sin” problem, still untouched. It is “self” which usurps Jesus place as Lord of our hearts. Baptism also speaks of our union (Rom. 6:5) and our marriage to Christ (Rom. 7:4) which makes us partakers with Him of His death on the cross. We are baptized “in the name of the Lord Jesus” taking on His Name and identity. Through this union, the Holy Spirit is able to deal with three powerful forces under which we lived in helpless bondage

The old man (Rom. 6:6) or our self-centered nature – the mind set on the flesh (Rom. 8:5). The law. (Rom. 7:4). The world (Gal. 6:14).

We realize the full implications of this union only later in our Christian lives. All that God requires of the new believer is that he should trustingly obey God in water baptism. He is publicly confessing his decision to break away from the old and live in the new life. Thus baptism is a burial service for the old life and a wedding ceremony uniting the believer to Christ in the new life.

God’s activity in the new birth is a mystery beyond our comprehension. He works through His Spirit (John 3:8) planting the seed of His own life in us when we respond in faith to the living Word of God. (1Pet. 1:23,25).

If the Word and Spirit working the new birth in our life can be thought of as a two-dimensional experience, then the baptism in the Spirit brings the missing third dimension adding a depth and reality to our experience of God. God wants to give us much more than we can imagine in the gift of Himself through His Spirit. He gives us a taste of Himself as we feel and experience His power. (It’s like knowing a person by being informed about him, perhaps even seeing a picture of him and then coming close to him, to know him through your senses. You see him, shake his hand and hear him talk to you. The second does not contradict the first experience, but gives an added depth to what you already know about him.)

The life that we receive at the new birth is “eternal”, it is God’s own indestructible, incorruptible life. This life, if encouraged to develop unhindered, naturally causes the new Christian to exhibit the following characteristics:

Righteousness, joy and peace. Rom. 14:17; Jn. 14:27; 15:11. Prayer. Desire for God’s Word. 1Pet. 2:2. Desire to fellowship with God’s people. Desire to witness for Jesus.

God accepts us totally into fellowship with Himself and with other believers right at the new birth. He baptizes us into Christ’s Body – the Church, as functioning members.

We should encourage new believers to come, not only to the Sunday Worship Service, but also to the local house group. It is here that they will receive the love and care needed to help them grow. They



198

will discover the gifts and abilities God has given them and be trained in their ministry, as they in turn, reach out to others.

In our lessons, we have focused our attention mainly on the first ten chapters of the book of Acts. The Holy Spirit was given on the day of Pentecost. Many thousands came to believe on Jesus and were added to the church in Jerusalem. We see the Apostles teaching the new believers, caring for all their needs. We also see the beginnings of the missionary activity of the church, as the believers fleeing persecution carried the gospel into neighboring Judea and Samaria. The story of how people responded to the gospel and became followers of Christ is thus clearly explained many times in these chapters. But there are many others things to be learnt, which are beyond the scope of this book.

Having made a good beginning, our prayer is that you will continue to walk in faith and obedience till the very end.

Jude 24, 25. “Now to Him who is able to keep you from stumbling, and to present you faultless before the presence of His glory with exceeding joy, to God our Savior, who alone is wise, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and forever. Amen.”



199

12. Five Fold Ministry

Session: 3

The Leadership Gifts Jesus Placed in the Church

A. WHY JESUS GAVE LEADERSHIP GIFTS TO THE CHURCH

After dying for our sins on the cross, our Lord Jesus ascended up to Heaven to be enthroned at the right hand of our heavenly Father (Acts 1:9-11; Eph 1:20-22). From that place of authority, He gave leadership gifts to the Church. He gave apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers for perfecting (equipping) the saints (Eph 4:11,12). The Greek word translated 'perfecting' in Ephesians 4:12 means to 'repair' the damage found in new believers (caused by sin); 'prepare' and 'equip' the believers to do works of service in the Church. Leaders train the church members so the members can do the work of the ministry and thus fulfill Christ's will for the Church. Leaders are to equip (train) members to:

1. Minister To The Lord (Acts 13:1,2);

2. Minister To One Another (Acts 2:44-46); and

3. Minister To The World (Acts 2:47; Mark 16:15-20).

This insures the spiritual and numerical growth of the Church.

B. DESCRIPTION OF THE FIVE LEADERSHIP GIFTS

1. Apostles

a. There Are Three Groups. The New Testament specifies three groups of Apostles.

1) "Twelve apostles of the Lamb"(Matt 10:1-5; Rev 21:14) have a special relationship to the nation of Israel (Rev 21:12). In the age to come, they will sit on twelve thrones judging Israel (Matt 19:28).

2) "Ascension apostles" have a special relationship to the Gentile church. Those mentioned in the New Testament are Paul and Barnabas (Acts 14:14), Andronicus and Junia (Rom 16:7), James (Gal 1:19), Silas and Timothy (I Ths 1:1, 2:6) and others

(I Cor 9:5; 2Cor 8:23).

3) "False apostles" are those who make boastful public claim to being apostles (2Cor 11:13). "... thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars " (Rev 2:2). A sign of a false apostle may be this boastful claim to being an apostle. A true apostle will not be concerned with being recognized as an Apostle, but will humbly serve as a bond slave (Greek=doulas) of Jesus (Rom 1:1; I Cor 1:1; et al).

b. Signs of True Apostles

1) Godly Character (2Cor 12:12);



200

2) Signs, Wonders and Miracles. The signs, wonders and miracles that accompanied their work of evangelism and starting new churches (Acts 2:43; 4:30; 5:12; 14:3; Heb 2:2-4);

3) Preach the Gospel. Their commitment to preach the gospel to those who had never heard the gospel (Rom 15:20; 2Cor 10:16); and

4) Willingness to Suffer. Their willingness to suffer, endure persecution and hardships, and even die for their Lord (Acts 9:16; 1Tim 1:16; 2Cor 11:18-28). The company of apostles (collectively) were responsible for the doctrine of the Church (Acts 2:42; 15:1-35; I Cor 14:37), correct practices in the Church, the spiritual life and purity of the Church. However, their teachings were subject to comparison with the Scripture and rejected if not scriptural (Acts 17:10,11). Apostles are 'set' in the Church along with prophets, teachers, administrators and other Gifts of the Spirit (I Cor 12:28), just as members are 'set' in the Body of Christ (the Church — I Cor 12:18). The Greek word for set [tithemi] is translated in Hebrews 1:2 as appointed. "'Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed [set or established] heir of all things... “One can see Jesus' appointment as heir was not temporary, but permanent.

c. Apostles Are Here Today. Neither was God's "setting or appointment" of the five ministry-gifts (including apostles and prophets) a temporaryfirst-century phenomenon as some theologians claim. There is no biblical support for the teaching that the apostles' and prophets' ministry ceased after the first century of Church history. Quite to the contrary, Church history is replete with examples of apostolic ministry. Furthermore, the author has traveled in over 150 nations in the twentieth century and observed the work of many 'ascension apostles' in many different church groups all over the world.

2. Prophets

a. Work with Apostles. The following verses seem to imply that the apostle and prophet would work closely with each other. "... I will send them prophets and apostles. .." (Luke 11:49). "And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets... " (I Cor 12:28). "And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets... " (Eph 2:20). "Rejoice... you holy apostles and prophets; for God hath avenged you on her" (Rev 18:20). The prophetic ministry is kept in balance by working with an apostle.

b. Foretold Events and Warned Of Danger. By the revelation of the Holy Spirit (John 16:13), New Testament prophets like Agabus foretold events before they happened (Acts 11:28); and gave illustrated prophecies, warning of dangers to come (Acts 21:10,11). Other New Testament prophets were Judas and Silas (Acts 15:32).

c. Confirmed What God Had Spoken. Paul said we are not to despise prophecy

(I Ths 5:20). Yet he refused to be governed or guided by prophets or prophecy (cf. Acts 20:23; 21:4; 11-14). The New Testament prophets' primary ministry was to confirm something God had ALREADY spoken to the individual believer. ''.. .separate me Paul and Barnabas for the work for which I have [past tense] called them... " (Acts 13:1,2). The Lord had already called them. The prophets only confirmed this call.

d. Their Words Should Be Examined. Therefore the words of prophets are to be carefully examined (Deut 18:22; Jer 28:9; ICor 14:29; IThs 5:19-21) as they may be wrong. If the word spoken by the prophet disagrees with the words written in the Bible, these words of the prophet must be rejected



201

(Deut 13:1-5). See the notes on 1 Corinthians 12 and 14 (Gifts of the Spirit) for an explanation of the difference between simple prophecy and the prophetic office.

3. Evangelists

These are individuals who are gifted in the preaching of the gospel and help others accept the Lord Jesus as Savior. Philip is the only one identified as an evangelist in the New Testament, hence we conclude he is the 'pattern evangelist' (Acts 8:5-13; 8:26- 40; 21:8).

a. Signs of An Evangelist

1) Travels. He travels to many places and preaches Christ (Acts 8:5) with

2) Signs, Wonders and Miracles (Acts 8:6-13).

3) City-Wide Meetings. He holds city-wide meetings (Acts 8:5).

4) Personal Evangelism. He does personal (one on one) evangelism (Acts 8:26-40).

5) Equips Believers. He (along with the other four leadership gifts) equips church members for works of service (Eph 4:11,12).

4. Pastors

The word pastor is the same as shepherd. Pastors (like shepherds) guard, guide and feed sheep. Pastors care for, discipline, pray for, love and minister to the local congregation of believers under their charge (Acts 20:28). They should meet the qualifications in 1 Timothy 3:1-13 and Titus 1:5-9.

5. Teachers

Teachers are enabled by the Holy Spirit to help others understand God's Word (the Bible) and God's plan. The gift of teaching is often combined with the role of pastor or elder (I Tim 3:2, Titus 1:9).

C. SUMMARY

1. The Five "G's"

a. Apostles GUARD the Church from false doctrine and practice.

b. Prophets GUIDE the Church in evangelism and missionary outreach.

c. Evangelists GATHER in the unbelievers through preaching the Word with the accompaniment of healing, exorcism and miracles.

d. Pastors GROW believers until they reach spiritual maturity.

e. Teachers GROUND me believers on the solid rock Christ Jesus.



202

2. Jesus, Our Model

In all of these Jesus is our model. He is called:

a. Apostle (Heb 3:1),

b. Prophet (Luke 24:19; John 4:19; Acts 3:22-26),

c. Evangelist (Luke 4:18),

d. Pastor (John 10:2; Heb 13:20; I Pet 5:4) and

e. Teacher (John 3:2).

3. Job Descriptions, Not Titles

Church leaders may be combinations of the above. Some are evangelist-pastors. Others are prophet-pastors. Still others may be pastor-teachers or apostle-pastors. In the New Testament, these terms were not used as titles. They were used as job descriptions, to describe the function or gifts a man had. They were used in the same way we would describe a carpenter, a painter, an electrician or a fanner. Church leaders must avoid giving themselves titles of honor (Matt 23:8-12). Those called to church leadership are just servants of the Lord and of His flock (Rom 1:1; Tit 1:1). Let us follow the example of Peter, "...even as our beloved brother Paul also according to the wisdom given unto him hath written unto you" (2Pet 3:15). He chose his words wisely when he referred to another leader as "Brother Paul," not "Apostle Paul."Shouldn't we do the same?

THE FIVE FOLD MINISTRY

1.Apostle - Governs

2. Prophet - Guides

3. Evangelist - Gathers

4. Pastor - Guards

5. Teacher - Grounds

The Church NOW and Today needs the full function and operation of the full fivefold in accordance with the WORD.

May We identify and encourage those whom God has given the grace and anointing for such.


The Apostle - Leads

The Prophet - Speaks

The Teacher - Equips

The Evangelist - Proclaims



203

The Pastor - Cares

We need all for our time like never before. Divinely called, appointed and anointed fivefold Ministers.


1. Apostle - Visionary Strategist

2. Prophet - Spiritual Advisor

3. Teacher - Logical Thinker/Implementer

4. Evangelist - Persuasive Communicator

5. Pastor - Human Resource Counselor

The Gifts and ministry of the Holy Spirit work in manifold ways and is not limited to a one approach. The Bible talks about the seven spirits yet refers to one and the same Spirit manifesting His completeness in different ways.

Some are open to revelation but not learning or teaching. The humble is open to learning, education and revelation.


Apostle - Long-Sight

Prophet - Foresight

Evangelist - Hindsight

Teacher - Insight

Pastor - Oversight

VISION means to SEE. All those in the fivefold ministry must have a vision or see something in the area of their ministries. Spiritual sight is the ability to see by revelation what needs to be done when and how. We all need vision to do His work effectively.


Apostle - Mission

Prophet - Vision

Evangelist - Commission

Pastor - Compassion

Teacher - Passion

We need a sense of Mission and Commission. We need a sense of vision and passion with Compassion to do effectively the task before us.



204

Review Questions:-

Why Jesus gave leadership gifts to the church? Describe the five leadership gifts. What are the signs of An Evangelist? Mention the 5 G’s of ministry Mention the keys to understand Fivefold Ministry, what are their function and purpose? Are all ministers equal? Our hand serves as an example for the Fivefold Ministry too: How? Please describe it



205

13. Leadership

Session: 9

Leaders are readers of people. They understand people and simply Influence

I – Integrity

N- Nurtures the people

F- Faith in People

L- Listens to people

U- Understands the people

N- Navigates the people

C- Connects with people

E- Empowers the people

R- Reproduce the people

A, B, C of the leaders must be

Attraction

Believe

Character / Correction

Foundational Principles of Leadership

The heart of a leader demands a love that will get involved in the struggles and messes that their followers face in life, a love that will confront out of a security drawn from knowing God and His purposes in our lives.

To accomplish the purpose of forming leaders, the leader former must have:

a clear understanding of the nature of leadership a sound sense of self-awareness in-depth relationships the ability to confront the courage to take loving stands the willingness to be vulnerable the willingness to humble one’s self clarity of vision an understanding of truth the willingness to risk rejection



206

insight into the heart of others sensitivity as to how to respond to others

FOUNDATIONAL PRINCIPLES:

LEADERS MUST UNDERSTAND WHAT LEADERSHIP IS.

Leadership is the act of influencing/serving others out of Christ’s interests in their lives so they accomplish God’s purposes for and through them.

Influence comes from serving by

Modeling Instructing Exhorting Evaluating Confronting Training Releasing Influence does not come by Overpowering Belittling Manipulating Threatening Avoiding Competing Controlling

Serving is slave leadership—a radical commitment to Christ in every follower’s life that impels the leader to act in love with truth no matter what it costs that leader (Mt. 20:26-27; John 13:16; Phil. 2:5-11; II Cor. 4:5).

The leader focuses on God’s purposes for and through the followers.God’s purpose for the followers is to grow them into Christ likeness, and the leader is one of His prime instruments in guiding the followers to become more and more like Christ.God’s purpose through the followers is to participate with Him in accomplishing the Great Commission in accordance with their gifts and opportunities.

The leader focuses on both the functional and the foundational in the followers’ lives.The functional refers to the tasks the followers undertake and to their competence in light of their gifts, knowledge, and developed skills.It refers to the followers’ competencies.The foundational refers to the

Followers’ character, the core essence of their being on which all they do rests.The foundational determines how well the leader and the followers function.

It relates to their character, that is, who exercises the knowledge and skills to get the vision accomplished.It relates to their motives, that is, why they do what they do.It relates to their actions, that is, what they do (for example whether they confront, avoid, forgive, overlook, exhort, lie, cheat, steal, say harsh words).It relates to their method, that is, how they do what they do (for example use a method that communicates freely or seeks to hold power to themselves, sacrifices their own recognition or grasps platform for themselves).



207

It relates to their situation, that is where they act (for example acting appropriately in public in such a way that the leader and followers demonstrate a wisdom that is appropriate for the moment or living in private what they proclaim in public).

It relates to their timing, that is when they act based on the depth of relationship they have with the followers, the need in the moment, the particular lesson they seek to teach, and the need in their followers that must be met before they can become increasingly effective in serving Christ.

When the foundational and the functional integrate with consistency, leaders and followers will show an uncommon Christ likeness. In a very real sense, character controls competence. Leadership is not only getting something done; leadership is getting someone grown. Ultimately leadership is as much about leadership development and leader formation as it is about the act of leading itself. Leading is knowing where you want to go and getting others to go there with you.

Leading is getting a vision accomplished.

But leadership is about far more than this.To get a vision accomplished and burn followers out is to fail as a leader.To get a vision accomplished and build followers up is to succeed as a leader.

If you pursue leadership development (knowledge and skill development) and leader formation (character growth) in the action of accomplishing a specific vision, you will more than get that vision done.

LEADERS MUST HAVE A SOUND SENSE OF SELF-AWARENESS

Leaders must have a sound sense of self-awareness that they pass on to their followers. This means leaders must think of themselves in appropriate ways and teach their followers to do the same. Leaders must think of themselves as new mind leaders.

To do this they must understand several critical realities:

new identity (Rom. 6:1-14) new resource (John 15:1-11) hardened hearts (Mark 6:52-8:33) new power (Eph. 5:18) new life (Rom. 6:4; 8:1ff) new role (John 13:1-17) new mind (Co. 3:1-2) new self (Rom. 12:3ff) new community (Rom. 12:9-15:1) new commitment (Mark 8:34) new hope (I Peter 1;13)

They must understand that they have everything for everything (II Peter 1:2-4).

Leaders and followers must think of themselves in light of how God has gifted them (Rom. 12:3).

God has given every believer a gift (Eph. 4:7ff).

God plans to bless every believer through the exercise of these gifts (I Cor. 12:6).

God expects leaders and followers to use his/her gift(s) in accordance with God’s grace (Rom 12:6-8).



208

Leaders are responsible to equip followers in the exercise of their gifts (Eph. 4:11-12).

Leaders must know how toequip their followers to exercise their gifts (Eph. 4:11)—mend nets (Mk. 1:19), restore sinners (Gal. 6:1), set bonesdevelop their followers skills, delegate, evaluate, and hold their followers accountableobserve, correct, train, rebuke, and encouragewash feet—confront character needs and even remove followers when necessary, no matter how strong his/her skills may be or how many followers that follower may have

LEADERS MUST HAVE IN-DEPTH RELATIONSHIPS

You cannot have an in-depth relationship with everyone you lead, but everyone on your team or in your sphere of responsibility should have some kind of in-depth relationship with a leader former. Some will be more effective than others as leader formers, but all must have someone ahead of them who seeks to know them at the heart level.

To know someone at the heart level, you must know that person’s

fears reasons for anger dreams identity needs—

Where they feel they lackthe emptiness they’re trying to fill through achievements the things that drive them and generate their expectations, both appropriate and inappropriate

To get to know someone, do a Life Story exercise halfway through their first semester on the field using the principles developed by the Center for Christian Leadership

LEADERS MUST HAVE THE APPROPRIATE ABILITY TO CONFRONT

You need to determine your own willingness to confront when you must despite your adversity to it; know your primary and secondary styles. Understand confrontation biblically, not culturally or personally. Note different confrontation models for differing circumstances:

Inferior to superior (Nathan to David)

Superior to inferior (Jesus to Peter + James and John)

Equal to equal (Paul to Peter + Paul and Barnabas to one another.

Realize there are many levels/kinds of confrontation from gentle correction to direct command. Understand what it will cost not to confront and see which is the most costly, confronting or not confronting.

LEADERS MUST HAVE THE COURAGE TO TAKE LOVING STANDS

The courage to take loving stands relates directly to your willingness to confront. Taking stands doesn’t always involve confrontation, but it certainly can lead to it. Frequently, followers want their leader to take a stand even when they argue for a different position. Sometimes they are seeking for leadership from their leader as well as testing their leader’s willingness and courage to fulfill their responsibility and lead. Taking stands does not mean you should be inflexible; the secret to taking stands is knowing what is worth entering tension over and what isn’t. Make certain the stand you take is for the benefit of the person’s growth in light of the defined and agreed upon vision and goals, not just for policies, your preference or convenience.



209

LEADERS MUST BE WILLING TO BE VULNERABLE

Vulnerability is the willingness to let my followers see my needs, my fears, my feelings, and my growth in such a way that it edifies them and helps then grow in character and competence. Vulnerability must edify without manipulating. You will be vulnerable against your will because one of the key reasons why God has you in leadership is to grow you in public. Because of this, God will make certain that you have many opportunities to be vulnerable, and not infrequently, against your will. This is not because God wants to embarrass or shame you, but grow you in such a way that you model growth for others and influence them to know God through your struggles. When God makes you vulnerable, don’t run away and hide—everyone already knows what’s going on, and you will gain and keep respect by being appropriately accountable about your vulnerability.

Invite others into your pilgrimage in the way Paul did in the New Testament:

he frequently gave his testimony, even though it wasn’t complimentary to him; he spoke of fear and trembling when coming to Corinth; he spoke of facing lions and fearing for his life in Ephesus; he spoke of not finding rest for his soul in Troas; he spoke of his inadequacy for God’s triumph to the Corinthians; he spoke of his weakness as his strength, that is, his vulnerability was the channel God most used to make a difference in others through him; he spoke of the weight of the churches upon him; he spoke of his need to confront Peter for the Gospel in Galatians; he spoke of his gratitude for funds in Philippians; he spoke of his need for prayer to the Colossians; he spoke of his need for funds to the Romans; he spoke of the hurt done to him by those who attacked him to Timothy; he spoke of his intense loneliness and need for others when he was deserted after his trial for his life in II Timothy.

Follow Paul’s lead and be vulnerable about your pilgrimage; it will make a great deal of difference in the lives of those who follow you.

LEADERS MUST WILLINGLY HUMBLE THEMSELVES

Jesus washed feet because none of His followers had the currency to pay the emotional bill to serve when it came due. He knew this and chose to model self-humbling to them because He knew power plays, self-assertion, and competition would never accomplish His mission. Jesus knew power leadership may be short-term, productive leadership, but in the end it is actually destructive leadership. Jesus also knew His men would never change without some very direct teaching, but the teaching could not be in words; the teaching had to be in unforgettable actions that would make a permanent impact on them. We find the currency to humble ourselves where He found it—in a relationship and mission that meant more to Him than His image, His power, His drive to be right, His need to win, or anything else in the world. This relationship and mission was motivated by a love that only He can give. Leader formers mustbe growing in a love for Christ that frees them from every other dependency and releases them to humble themselves and serve.

LEADERS MUST FOLLOW JESUS AND MODEL WHAT THEY WANT THEIR FOLLOWERS TO BE AND DO



210

Jesus alone was willing to do what the disciples should have fallen all over themselves to do. He knew exactly what He was doing and why He was doing it when He got up from the table, stripped to the waist, took a towel and a basin of water, and went from man to man washing their feet.

He knew who He was and what His authority over them was. He knew the only way He could demonstrate true authority was to serve. He knew they would never have true authority unless they became servants in exactly the same way as He did. He knew He was living out what Paul came to describe in Philippians 2, the very same mental attitude the apostle calls us to have. He knew only this mind-set can take up the cross and He had already established that fact that without the cross, the disciples would never be able to follow Him. He consciously chose to model what He wanted them to become. He deliberately commanded them to do what He did, to follow Him as a model.

If we are to have His same mind-set and follow His model, then we will be models for those emerging leaders whom we are forming. This is the way of obedience for us as leader formers.

LEADERS MUST HAVE CLARITY OF VISION

Vision focused our Lord’s love and gave Him a dream for His men. He saw them doing things they could never do apart from His love and His mission for them. He saw these ordinary fishermen, businessmen, and common villagers changing the world.

He called them because of His vision for them He taught them because of His vision for them He challenged them because of His vision for them He cleansed them because of His vision for them He confronted them because of His vision for them He modeled for them because of His vision for them He commissioned them because His bigger vision of the world included them

Jesus was never off vision; He always knew what He was doing because He always knew why He was doing it. You must always be on vision, always forming your emerging leader’s character and competence in light of your vision—the vision Jesus has called you to pursue, to which they have responded and committed themselves with you. You must align your emerging leaders’ character and competence with the vision and keep calling them to it. You must also allow them to pursue the vision according to their peculiar (unique) God-given make up and not force them to pursue it according to yours; the point is to achieve the vision well, not to conform to the gifts and approaches of others.

If you force them to do what you do or to do things the way you do things is not vision, it’s control, and it’s the Lord’s responsibility to control others, not yours.

LEADERS MUST HAVE AN ACCURATE UNDERSTANDING OF TRUTH

Theology matters, and even more so in an emerging church. Consider the first five hundred years of the church when virtually all theological problems were considered and defined. There is great theological diversity in your area at this time and a limited ability to communicate or to have theological conversation across the culture. It is critical for solid theological development to mark the emerging church or the cults will have a field day in the future. Jesus knew exactly how to serve Peter



211

because He knew theology—He knew the truth Peter need to know if Peter was going to be useful to Jesus in the course of his life. Truth was critical to Peter’s future. Jesus knew the right truth at the right moment; He knew to say the right thing that would make the right impact. Leader formers must both know truth and know how to use truth to edify those they are forming in such a way that they are impacted and changed for a lifetime. Emerging leaders need to understand the truths concerning God, the trinity, the Holy Spirit, the Word of God, the Lord Jesus Christ. In addition to this, they must need to understand at the heart level a core of truths concerning the ways of God in forming leaders through pilgrimage:

factors of identity from Romans 6the reality of the flesh and the Spirit from Romans 7 and Galatians 5

the nature of spiritual gifts including how to discern theirs and how to develop theirs and others

the need for communitythe value of injustice, suffering, and grief in God’s hand and how to respond appropriately to eachthe truth depth of sin and its impact on them (sin hides in the nooks and crannies of our lives and masquerades itself as humanness and other destructive excusesthe heart of love and forgiveness.All of these truths must be communicated in the action to people who already think they know them and who, like the disciples, frequently are blind to their own blindness.

LEADERS MUST BE WILLING TO RISK REJECTION

Jesus clearly risked rejection by the leaders of His day, both Jewish and Roman. But He also risked the rejection of the very leaders He was forming, even as Peter rebuked and resisted Him; Jesus even asked them at one point if they would leave Him. Rejection comes whenever one person goes against the values, expectations, desires, or demands of others in such a way that those others feel challenged, threatened, and angry. Jesus went against the selfish values, core expectations, driven desires, and overt demands of His followers as represented by Peter who rebuked Him (Mark 8:33). Those engaged in leader formation must take the same risk and may even pay the same price of desertion and denial. Unless the leader former runs this risk—and even experiences it—he will not be effective in fulfilling his task. Like Jesus, the leader former must have the emerging leader’s needs and not his own success in view.

LEADERS MUST HAVE INSIGHT IN THE HEARTS OF OTHERS

Leaders must understand the hearts of those they influence:

insight comes first from Scripture insight comes from observing the experience of others insight comes from reading what others have learned insight comes from the counsel of others who have wisdom about the heart insight comes from personal experience and growth Leader formers need to keep a journal of their growth, recording what they learned how they learned it what they felt while learning what overcame their resistance to learning what helped them through their learning experience what changed in the core of their being as a result of their learning



212

Insight into their own hearts—without projecting themselves on others—brings humility, sensitivity, patience, and understanding of the hearts of those they form. The formation of their own hearts gives them significant insight into the hearts of those they influence.

LEADERS NEED SENSITIVITY AS TO HOW TO RESPOND TO OTHERS

They respond sometimes directly. They respond sometimes indirectly. They respond sometimes publicly. This comes from knowing people by understanding their temperaments, respecting their concerns, believing in their gifts supporting their dreams challenging their flaws

“I heard a well-known pastor describe the church as the most leadership-intensive organization in the world,” Stephen Grunlan, senior pastor at Grace Fellowship in Overland Park, Kansas, wrote in Ministry Magazine. “Church leaders do not have the authority of military leaders or the financial incentives of the corporate world; they only have leadership skills on which to rely.”

Those leadership skills will define whether church leaders — or all Christian leaders, because they have the same values and focus — are successful. “Where do they find the leadership principles needed to lead?” Grunlan asked. “While excellent books, seminars and classes on leadership are available, church leaders, first of all, need to look in God’s Word.”

What Is Christian Leadership?

“Leadership is the act of influencing/serving others out of Christ’s interests in their lives so they accomplish God’s purposes for and through them,” according to Bill Lawrence, president of Leader Formation International, at Bible.org.

Christian leadership is not rooted in worldly notions of success, such as the love of money or power. Jesus Himself spoke against this when expressing the importance of serving others.

But Jesus called them to Himself and said, “You know that the rulers of the Gentiles lord it over them, and those who are great exercise authority over them. Yet it shall not be so among you; but whoever desires to become great among you, let him be your servant. And whoever desires to be first among you, let him be your slave — just as the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give His life a ransom for many.”

– Matthew 20:25-28, NKJV

Leaders are not to oppress and overpower others with their authority, like the Gentiles practiced. Instead, leaders serve others, which Jesus demonstrated when He “made Himself of no reputation, taking the form of a bondservant, and coming in the likeness of men. And being found in appearance as a man, He humbled Himself and became obedient to the point of death, even the death of the cross” (Philippians 2:7-8).

Christian Leadership Principles

1. Love



213

God is love (1 John 4:8) and “the love of God has been poured out in our hearts by the Holy Spirit who was given to us” (Romans 5:5). Expressing the power and influence of the love of God is difficult to overemphasize. In 1 Corinthians 13, Paul famously wrote about the transformational nature of love and how it is greater than spiritual gifts like faith and hope. Jesus told His disciples that other people will know them by their love (John 13:35).

Love is central to Christianity and every Christian. Any Christian leader should be driven in his or her life by the love of God in anything that he or she does. In this light, may other people recognize the heart and motives of that leader?

2. Modesty

“We’ve all encountered the know-it-all leader, the ‘submit-or-else’ type of leader,” according to writer Brent Rinehart at Crosswalk. But Proverbs 16:5 says the proud of heart are “an abomination” to God. Being arrogant does not help model or demonstrate Christ’s interests. Rather, it is in direct conflict with Christian leadership.Pride goes before destruction,And a haughty spirit before a fall.Better to be of humble spirit with the lowly, than to divide the spoil with the proud. – Proverbs 16:18-19

3. Self-development

Jesus modeled self-development, according to Ron Edmondson, pastor of Immanuel Baptist Church in Lexington, Kentucky. Jesus often “constantly slipped away to spend time with God.”

One of the most striking examples of this is when Jesus prayed in the garden at Gethsemane just before His arrest. Jesus knew “all things that would come upon Him” (John 18:4), including the painful flogging and crucifixion. This caused intense anguish and sorrow, which is evident from Luke’s account. Luke, who was a physician, was the only writer in the gospels to describe Jesus’ sweat as blood — referring to condition called hematidrosis.

And He was withdrawn from them about a stone’s throw, and He knelt down and prayed, saying, “Father, if it is Your will, take this cup away from Me; nevertheless not My will, but Yours, be done.” Then an angel appeared to Him from heaven, strengthening Him. And being in agony, He prayed more earnestly. Then His sweat became like great drops of blood falling down to the ground.– Luke 22:41-44Christian leaders can follow Jesus’ example of seeking God for insight into His will and for strength. Becoming more righteous is a lifelong process for all Christians, and leaders need to make time to grow spiritually.

4. Motivation

Instead of misleading or exploiting people, good leaders motivate others, Grunlan said. In Nehemiah 2:17, “Nehemiah fearlessly motivated the people to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem,” Grunlan wrote. “He laid out a vision, he shared a plan and he reassured God’s people that God was with them. When we are moving people for our benefit, we manipulate and exploit them. But when we call people to a higher purpose, we motivate them.”

5. Correction

Correcting others in the right way is important for all Christians. Many passages in Scripture speak to this principle, as the following examples illustrate:



214

“And let us consider one another in order to stir up love and good works, not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as is the manner of some, but exhorting one another, and so much the more as you see the Day approaching” (Hebrews 10:24-25).

“And we urge you, brethren, to recognize those who labor among you, and are over you in the Lord and admonish you, and to esteem them very highly in love for their work’s sake. Be at peace among yourselves. Now we exhort you, brethren, warn those who are unruly, comfort the fainthearted, uphold the weak, be patient with all” (1 Thessalonians 5:13-14).

“But avoid foolish and ignorant disputes, knowing that they generate strife. And a servant of the Lord must not quarrel but be gentle to all, able to teach, patient, in humility correcting those who are in opposition, if God perhaps will grant them repentance, so that they may know the truth, and that they may come to their senses and escape the snare of the devil, having been taken captive by him to do his will” (2 Timothy 2:23-26).

How can Christian leaders approach correcting others in the right way? Lawrence offers the following tips:

By understanding their temperaments By respecting their concerns By believing in their gifts By supporting their dreams By challenging their flaws

6. Integrity:-Good leaders’ practice and value integrity.Righteous lips are the delight of kings,And they love him who speaks what is right.– Proverbs 16:13“People don’t follow leaders who lack integrity,” Grunlan said. “Integrity involves actions as well as words. Now, I am not so much referring to things like not stealing as I am to hypocrisy. Integrity involves practicing what we preach; being consistent and dependable, doing what we say we will do and living in such a way that others will trust us.”

7. Follower of God’s Will

“Is there anything more important in a leader than he or she seeking God’s direction?” Rinehart asked. “A good leader seeks the Lord, commits his way to the Lord and the Lord establishes the next steps.”The preparations of the heart belong to man,But the answer of the tongue is from the LORD. …Commit your works to the LORD,and your thoughts will be established. …A man’s heart plans his way,But the LORD directs his steps. – Proverbs 16:1, 3, 9

Here are 10 biblical leadership principles:

1. Leaders who do not listen to their followers will not lead well. The first task of the conductor is listening to the singers. He is responsible for tuning, dynamics, tempo and rhythm. None of these can be adjusted without listening to the choir.

2. Biblical leadership is not performance. The only way to develop emerging biblical leaders is to focus on them. The conductor’s focus is toward the choir. That means that her back is to the audience.

3. The best leaders demonstrate how to humbly pass along the credit for success.The conductor will receive applause. It’s the nature of being the one in front. However, the best conductors know how to accept applause with grace and pass recognition on to the choir.



215

4. Leaders are not afraid to intentionally step into disharmony so that focus and alignment can be restored.The conductor helps the choir stay in tune. It is not enough to listen and hear that the choir is out of tune. He must help the singers listen to each other and constantly blend in clear unisons and lush harmonies.

5. Biblical leadership teaches that any focus on “me” detracts from the power of “we.”The conductor helps the choir make music as a unit. No individual voices should stand out unless it is an intentional solo.

6. Success in leadership is most accurately measured by what is accomplished by the organization, not by the style of the leader.The conductor is keenly aware that the audience came to hear a concert, not watch a conducting demonstration. The choir, not the conductor is the hero.

7. What leaders strive for is to bring out the best from this group at this moment and place. The conductor is not trying to get the choir to sound like any other choir, but for this choir to sound its best. Imitation may be the greatest form of flattery, but it is a poor substitute for empowerment.

8. The best biblical leadership keeps the organization mission-centric. The conductor understands that the choir’s performance is built around songs. What the choir wears, how they are arranged on stage, how lighting and sound are adjusted—all these matter only in how they assist the choir to deliver their best performance of songs. Songs are the mission.

9. Effective leaders do not focus on positions to be filled, but people to be empowered. The conductor seeks to draw the best out of each singer. That is, he puts each person in a position to succeed. He doesn’t ask a soprano to fill an open position in the bass section.

10. the best biblical leadership is never led on autopilot, but interprets the moments, so the mission remains vibrant.The conductor interprets the music within the moment. The same music may be performed slightly differently for a different audience or in a different venue.

Questions to Review

What are the A’B’C of Leadership? Leaders must have clarity of vision What Is Christian Leadership? Influence comes from serving by? Please Explain it . What are the 10 Biblical principles you learned? How can Christian leaders approach correcting others in the right way? What are the tips Lawrence offers?



216

14. Church Planting Cell Groups & House Churches

Session: 6

DEFINITION OF CHURCH PLANTING

“Church planting” is the process of establishing and nurturing a new group of believers to the point that they are able to continue as a local church without being dependent on outside help. Church planting is about expanding the kingdom of God through evangelizing unreached or under-reached people. Just as planting a tree or crop involves preparing the soil, watering, protecting from weeds and insects, etc., and providing fertilizer as needed, planting a church requires much work and care. Therefore, church planters should focus on planting the gospel. When the gospel is planted, as Paul put it, it is God who “makes it grow” (see 1 Cor. 3:6-7).When one focuses on planting the gospel among unreached people he becomes open to God’s process for building His church. On the other hand, when we focus on the planting of a church over the planting of the gospel, our focus can become organizational, programmatic, and institutional. Therefore, we must focus on the planting of the gospel that leads to church planting.

There are three things that seem to continue to come up:

• A definite calling

• A specific place

• A specific people

In today’s missional context, we increasingly need sequential planters with a vision for raising up indigenous leaders to provide pastoral leadership for new congregations. We

CHURCH PLANTING IN THE BIBLE

•Jesus was a church planter.

•Paul was a church planter.

•The apostles were church planters.

•The Great Commission is a call to plant churches.

CHURCH PLANTING IN ACTS

• Acts 1:8, 2:1-47 ‒ Jesus authorizes his Apostles to plant the first church.

• Acts 8 ‒ Philip preaches the gospel effectively during the persecution and scattering of the Jerusalem church in Samaria.

• Acts 9 ‒ Saul (Paul) converts from being a persecutor of the church to a planter of churches.

• Acts 11:19-26 ‒ Barnabas is sent to authenticate and lead new church at Antioch.

HOW NEW CHURCHES BEGIN

•Vocational



217

•Bi-vocational

•Volunteer

Planting a church involves the following:

1. Proclaiming the gospel in a people’s heart language and in their cultural mode.

2. Leading responsive people to true repentance and personal salvation.

3. Giving the new believers immediate and effective spiritual nurture, and guiding them to take baptism.

4. Forming them into a viable worshipping community.

5. Helping them become actively involved in prayer, Bible study, witnessing and in social concerns in their community and in the world.

6. Helping them become responsible and reproducing disciples.

7. Church planting may involve going and living among an un-reached people group, and doing the above. (This is often referred to as “pioneer church planting.”)

Church planting; what it is not:

1. Church planting is more than simply gathering a group of unsaved or unconverted people.

2. Church planting is more than building a church building.

3. Church planting is more than simply forming a congregation with Christians who are already members of another church.

4. It’s not church planting when a group unhappily splits off from a congregation and starts their own group.

5. Church planting is not building an administrative structure.

6. Church planting is not building a mission compound.

A Biblical understanding of the Church:

1. First, there is the Universal Church (spelled with a capital “C”), consisting of all believers everywhere of all different denominations, ages and nationalities. (Warning: some who call themselves Christians may in fact not be true believers.)

2. Second, there is the local church (spelled with a small “c”). Local churches come in all sizes and styles. There can be multiple churches in the same area; together they all belong to the Universal Church. When we speak of “church planting” in this course, we are speaking of planting local churches.

What are the factors that determine when a group of believers becomes a church? When the following ten conditions are fulfilled, the group can be considered a church:

1. The believers have formally agreed to abide in Christ together, meeting on a regular basis and practicing community in Jesus Christ. (John 17:20-23; Hebrews 10:25)

2. The believers practice water baptism. (Matthew 28:18-20)



218

3. The believers teach and study the Word of God. (Luke 4:18-19)

4. The believers observe the Lord’s last supper (Holy Communion). (Luke 22:17-19)

5. The believer’s fellowship together. (Acts 2:42-47)

6. The believers contribute tithes and offerings. (Malachi 3:10-11; Acts 24:17)

7. The believers pray together and in their homes. (Acts 16:13-15)

8. The believers praise God together. (Psalm 66:1-8)

9. The believers share the good news of salvation – with those both near and far. (Acts 1:8; 13:1-3)

10. The believers recognize certain among them as servant-leaders and care-givers. (1 Timothy 3:1-13; Acts 6:3-7)

There are four primary phases in the planting and establishment of a new church:

Phase One: PLANTING A CHURCH

1. Concentrated efforts are needed for planting churches. Attention and evangelistic efforts are focused on the non-Christians to be reached with God’s salvation.

2. Attention and efforts are focused on responsive people groups.

Phase Two: GROWING A CHURCH

1. Immediate, consistent and effective spiritual nurture should be given to new believers.

2. Prayer is a vital practice in the lives of the believers.

3. Church disciplines are emphasized for every member of the congregation. Every member should be continually learning and faithfully involved in some kind of service, according to their spiritual gifts.

Phase Three: MATURING A CHURCH

1. Top priority is given to developing strong lay leadership.

2. The church is strengthened organizationally.

3. The congregation is mobilized in witness and evangelism.

4. The believers are helped to become fully involved in mission efforts.

Phase Four: MULTIPLYING A CHURCH

1. Evangelism classes are conducted for the congregation.

2. Local evangelistic teams are formed and new villages are targeted.

3. The local church multiplies itself, repeatedly hiving off new cell groups in the same way as new bees’ nests hive off from the mother hive.

Evangelizing India with new approach

India:Looking for a Way Forward



219

With a billion people and a growing prominence on the world stage, India has also experienced a rise in communal tensions. And the church (by some measures) is in decline. Some are looking for new ways forward.

In recent years, India has been quickly earning a more prominent place on the world stage. Though geographically it is only one-third the size of China, the Indian subcontinent now shares a special honor with the giant of the East: They are the two nations whose populations exceed one billion. While China is still some 200 million ahead of India in population, India is gaining ground—growing at twice the rate of China, forecasted to surpass it in population between 2030 and 2050.

India is growing in physical population, but not in the population of the Church. The ‘January-March 2000 India Church Growth Quarterl, reports that Christians in India went from 2.6 percent of the population in 1971 to 2.34 percent in 1991. K. Rajendran, General Secretary of the India Missions Association (IMA) notes that among the total number of Christians in India the portion of that is evangelical is very small indeed. “Does India have a viable church, overall speaking? No,” he says. And when you look at it in terms of unreached peoples, India tops the Joshua Project Least Reached Peoples List—with 170 unreached people groups (followed by Indonesia, 125, and China, 120).

Though all official estimates indicate that the Christian population is in decline, the agitation comes in part from a strong sense among Hindu fundamentalist groups that, in truth, the Christian population is really expanding quite rapidly. The vice president of the Hindu group Vishwa Hindu Parishad (VHP) told Outlook magazine that the numbers do not accurately reflect what he calls, “Crypto-Christians. They hide their religion but have actually converted. Don’t be fooled. There are many more Christians than the official numbers. They are limited to pockets where the media doesn’t go.” According to our SFCI President, the Christian believers in India exceed 12.5 %. According to RSS/VHP journals, Christians are 17.5% in India.

Some notes:

By and large, the Christian community has held on to the term “conversion.” But, according to H.L. Richard, an author who previously served in India with Operation Mobilization, the word itself is riddled with confusion and prone to misinterpretation. To the Indian, he says, “conversion means cultural and sociological and communal change.” While to some in the Christian community it carries the positive connotations as a snag or even a tear in the fabric of a somewhat delicate social order. “Whatever term carries that sociological baggage you have to get rid of and adopt a different term with a focus on spiritual change,” he says.

The principal of one evangelical Bible college says, referring to conversion, that “those who have held on to that word have probably held on to it on principle—as defending the freedom of expression.” But, he admits, the word itself is a problem. “Those who are actually engaged in mission would do well to avoid that word altogether…. Rather than making converts we ought to make believers in Jesus, followers of Jesus.”



220

Some Christian workers in India have a growing conviction that the nature of some of the practices of evangelism and mission may be doing more to compound the problem than making real progress toward the fulfillment of the Great Commission. In an interview weeks before his death last November, George Ninan, former Director of the Centre for Communication Skills, said he was convinced that the multitude of posters picturing the American evangelist in town for a three-day series of meetings may have been most successful in fostering the image of the Christian faith as the religion of the white man. “Today in India, Islam is growing faster than any other religion. When the Muslims have their conventions, they don’t bring a great man from Saudi Arabia to preach,” he said “Why do we need to do that?”

And with the explosion of short-term teams coming from the West, Ninan was troubled by how it fosters Western dominance and ineffective mission work. As an example, Ninan described a slum that received frequent visitors from the outside. For several days, he witnessed the Muslim banners and décor of an Islamic group. Following them, there was a short-term group of evangelicals, with new banners, showing the Jesus film. After making a video of the confessions of faith at the close of the film, they returned home. When food, medical help and clothes are being distributed, Ninan saw in slum dwellers a remarkable ability to alternate between faiths, depending on who was present at the time. The problem is that not nearly enough people stick around long enough to understand the impact—or lack of impact—their ministry is having.

Reports of house churches in various parts of the country have begun to increase. In fact, Indian believers have recently traveled to China for ministry training from house church leaders. In a private letter, written over 16 years ago, the late Dr. Donald McGavran may have foreshadowed at least this component of the recent mission thrust. He wondered whether those who are making efforts to reach caste Hindus might “constantly publicize the fact that becoming a follower of the Lord Jesus Christ can be done without joining an existing church? That is what happened in China. That can happen in India.”

A number of efforts have begun that seek to worship through song, teach and disciple in ways that are faithful to Scripture yet more natural to a person from a Hindu background. The term “Christian” is sometimes avoided in order to dissociate from the "Christian West” and the baggage it entails. Increasingly, the terms believer, Christ-follower or even Christ Bhakta—a devotee or disciplined disciple of Jesus—are used to denote one’s spiritual affinity and submission to Christ

But those who are making efforts to work outside the assumed parameters for mission to the Hindu world are faced with a number of obstacles. Dr. Siga Arles, professor of missiology at Serampore College (near Calcutta), believes that the church itself may be a major hindrance to these mission efforts. He admits that, “this whole thing would not sound right to those who think of ‘bringing in the sheaves, bringing in the sheaves’—bringing the converts into the ark. The ark is the church. You bring them in; if not they will stifle and die out there. So evangelicals would not be too keen on what they are saying.”



221

Rajendran recognizes a reticence to change on the part of the church. “I think the church has to change, there is no question. I think the church is too Western in their practices…. The fear has always been that we become syncretistic. That is the fear. Because of fear, we are paralyzed to experiment with anything. We have not experimented with anything at all in terms of contextualization,” he says.

The attempt to grapple with the issues of caste and culture and acculturation in relation to the Gospel is certainly not a new development for India

Sam Kameleson, currently serving as the president of one of India’s larger mission organizations, the Friends Missionary Prayer Band, is convinced that the people of God are a people of power. What he questions is the means by which the Christian community seeks to demonstrate its power. “These three-day, four-day power conferences seem to come in to please the improper ego, misunderstanding a phrase concerning the people of God being a people of power. It no only distracts, but it brings out all that is negative from the environment,” he says.

What he saw as a more appropriate demonstration of power was the response of Gladys Staines to the brutal death of her husband and two sons. Like Christ in the Garden, she obviously would have prayed not to have to go through the horrific ordeal. Yet when she was faced with it, she approached it with a dignity and virtue that caused India to respond, “This is true spirituality.”

Kameleson argues that it is this kind of spirituality that binds the strong one. “It seems to me that the power that would be irresistible would be the power that Gladys Stainesexpressed and Mother Theresa expressed. And there are a whole lot of lesser people, who are all Indians, who have never made any big noise. In Rajasthan and Madhya Pradesh the sands will one day reveal how many young men have been killed and buried quietly. Nobody made a case of it. They went and never came back, for the sake of the Gospel.”

Kameleson is particularly hopeful as he looks at some of the research in a number of cities that supports what he has seen: a growing attraction to the person of Jesus and a desire to follow Him—but a hesitancy to don Western clothes and pass through the doors of the established church. Noting this increased affection for Christ, Kameleson says, “Obviously, going to church was not as attractive as following Him, which should be so,” he says. In places where there has been a move to faith, he has seen other peoples ask, “Is this Jesus only for them, or is He for us also?”

Admittedly, any effort to understand God’s work in all of India by the numbers is a confusing task. Kameleson takes comfort, “I think my greatest note of optimism is the fact that the Kingdom has become irresistible in India.”(This article initially appeared in Mission Frontiers, Sept. 2000.)

Christ-Followers in India Flourishing– Outside the Church

Churchless Christianity

Here a younger man brings to light a truly epochal study not yet taken seriously. Is it too radical for us? Is this like Peter at first protesting against God's welcome to the Gentile household of Cornelius?

A Missouri Synod Lutheran missionary, Herbert Hoefer, made a careful study some years ago, describing it in a small book entitled Churchless Christianity. But it was not hailed at that time as a landmark study which it truly is. H.L. Richard then wrote up a fifteen page review of it, these words here are a condensed version of that review (a review of a review). But also, just a few days ago



222

Hoefer himself returned from a trip to India and wrote an insightful summary see pages 32-35. Stunning! —Ralph Winter

IN STRIKING RESEARCH undertaken in the mid-eighties and published in 1991, Herbert E. Hoefer found that the people of Madras City are far closer to historic Christianity than the populace of any cities in the western Christian world could ever claim to be. Yet these are not Christians, but rather Hindus and Muslims. In their midst is a significant number of true believers in Christ who openly confess to faith in fundamental Biblical doctrines, yet remain outside the institutional church. It was the locating and understanding of these that especially motivated Hoefer's research.

Fundamental questions on the nature of Christianity and the Church are raised by this study. The colonial legacy of Christianity as a foreign religion is taken seriously, and steps toward transcending the constrictions of this heritage are suggested. Dr. HerberHoefer, author of Churchless Christianity, knows he is treading new ground, and so is careful to document his facts and conclusions while allowing that his views are far from definitive, but rather only exploratory.

A Brief Background

In October of 1980 Hoefer surveyed pastors in three Lutheran as well as five Church of South India dioceses regarding their knowledge of unbaptized believers in Christ. That study identified 246 believers, more than 80 of whom Hoefer proceeded to personally contact. Though these people were traditionally thought of as "secret believers," Hoefer notes that just 6 percent of the pastors queried indicated that they felt the people were denying Christ by not taking baptism. "In most cases the pastors also reported that the non-baptized believer welcomes him and other church workers to his/her home. Their faith in Christ is public, and their relation to the church is as close as possible" (xii).

It is important to note that throughout his study Hoefer is careful to maintain a high definition of what constitutes a believer in Christ. He describes a meeting with some Hindu families who had a high view of Christ (as an avatara, but not sinless), and pride in their stand for religious harmony and learning from the best in all religions. He comments:

Such people—who are, of course, very numerous—I do not classify as non-baptized believers in Christ. They have neither orthodox belief nor devoted practice which is expected of a follower of Christ. Jesus has no special place in their spiritual life, and they have made no break with their Hindu pattern of worship. (9)

It is demonstrated that low-caste unbaptized believers are often outside the church due to political and economic pressure. The church is composed, largely, of lower-caste people, and cultural change in joining the church is, for them, minimized. The largest problem in embracing Christianity and the Church for these low- caste people is the loss of government benefits involved in any legal change from Hindu to Christian religion. For the high-caste non-baptized believer in Christ (NBBC), however, the issue is social. His family and social group are far removed culturally from "Christian" society, and cannot understand conversion in anything but sociological terms. Hoefer summarizes the impossible predicament of the high- caste NBBC by pointing out:

We cannot ignore the close association in Indian tradition between religion and culture. The NBBC is caught in a predicament where he wants to distinguish between these two in his life, whereas neither most of his Hindu kinsmen nor most of his Christian co-believers are able to. The common



223

Protestant reaction to the close association of Indian culture with Hindu religion has been to develop a separate culture for the new religion: differences in devotions, festivals, names, appearance, lifestyle, worship, gestures, etc. If you are to join this religion, you must get accustomed to its culture. This is the basis for all the accusations about a 'forsaking' of the family heritage.

The NBBC is trying to change religion without changing culture, even to the extent of asserting that he's not really changing religion at all. Unfortunately, he suffers from suspicion and rejection on the part of both Hindu kinsmen and Christian co-believers. Even if one is baptized, but does not participate in the mores of the Christian "culture," he will not be accepted. Sometimes the only way he can assert his cultural identity is by keeping aloof from the Christian community which doesn't really know what to do with him anyway. The tragic consequence of this strategic aloofness is that the Christian community can then self-righteously judge the genuineness of his faith and the NBBC ends up even more isolated and deprived spiritually. (52)

Hoefer is rightly sympathetic to people in this situation, and demonstrates that their religious activity, while centered on Christ, often follows a Hindu rather than traditionally Christian pattern. That is, the church building is used like a temple for occasional visits when the need is felt; a picture of Christ is central to their devotion; they attend large Christian conventions rather on the pattern of taking a pilgrimage; and they follow an ishta devata theology of Jesus as a personal, chosen deity among many gods, if not in abstract theology, at least in practice in their highly pressurized situations. Interestingly, Hoefer comments that "these spiritual seekers are on the Indian quest for shanti, and they have found it in Christ. They are still Indians, they haven't yet become Protestants" (62). His highly appreciative closing summary must be quoted in full:

The general portrait of the non-baptized believer in Christ in rural Tamil Nadu, no matter from what background he may come, is an encouraging one. He is a thoughtful and sincere person who takes his spiritual life seriously. He responds with gratitude and faithfulness when he has reached conviction about the love and power of Christ. Most often this conviction comes in some experience of healing, but it also often derives from the experience in a Christian school. The strength of his relationship with the church depends on whether the local congregation is of his own caste background or not. He clearly needs this relationship because of the financial, social, and spiritual problems he faces. In spite of all these problems, however, he/she presents us with a clear Indian experience of Christ as the fulfillment of the traditional spiritual quest for peace of mind and a clean heart. The non-baptized believer of rural Tamil Nadu is an admirable person. Thanks be to God.

Having become convinced of the quality of faith of the NBBCs, Hoefer sought a way to gauge their quantity. A survey of Madras City was the simplest way to get solid data on this, and had the advantage of providing an urban counterpart to the less scientific rural study. As the Department of Statistics at Madras Christian College had previously done political surveys, it was equipped for a broad-based analysis. Hoefer explains:

We decided to broaden the Madras City study in order to give us an idea of the place of Jesus Christ in the faith and practice of the whole population, not only the NBBCs. For our theological understanding and practical planning it is important to know the general background of which the non-baptized believer is a particular phenomenon. The questionnaire was designed in order to give us a clear idea of how Hindus and Muslims are already related to Christ and how we might best reach them.

No unbaptized believers were identified among the Muslim sample population. But "our primary problem seems to be lack of effort rather than lack of results. Once again, the sociological differences



224

between the Christian and the Muslim community are the major barrier" (99). Among the Hindu population the results were striking indeed. "In Madras City our regular church ministries are reaching primarily 12 percent of the population, the Harijan community," he notes (95).1 Yet Hoefer found the number of high-caste Hindus who worship Christ equal to the entire Protestant population of Madras! It must be noted again that Hoefer employed a high definition for an NBBC. He points out that "even if we take the 'hard-core' figures of those who worship only Jesus, in terms of numbers the Hindu Harijan worshippers are only one-half of the total [NBBCs]. There are as many Protestants wholly devoted to the worship of Christ as there are people of all castes outside the church. The 'churchless Christianity' is a diverse group but certainly united in firm devotion to Christ under most difficult circumstances" .

Sorting It Out

God has done an unexpected work and we must continue to observe and learn from it. The primary point, without which all discussion of the subject will be misdirected, is to see that the "problem" of these believers staying outside the church has nothing to do with theology but rather with sociology. As Hoefer says:

In the final chapter Hoefer considers implications for the future. New structures are needed as well as new missiological insight. This is especially imperative in light of the irrelevance of present Christian activity:

At issue is really a matter of fundamental mentality, not merely a change of candles to oil lamps. Can Christianity really be absorbed into this totally different religio-cultural environment? Certainly, it cannot be done by the church, but it has already begun among the non-baptized believers as we have seen in our survey. Christianity grew out of Judaism because Christ was incarnated there. However, when He was "grafted into" a totally new tree, we must only expect a new hybrid, a Church of Gentile customs and a theology of Gnostic and mystical ideas. Only then will Christ "of whom and to whom and through whom are all things" be "all in all" among the varying cultures of the world.

However, some might argue that this [the "smothering embrace of Hinduism"] is the danger with the ishta devata strategy I am proposing. It will lead not to an indigenous Christianity but to a Christianized Hinduism. Perhaps more accurately we should say a Christ-ized Hinduism. I would suggest that really both are the same, and therefore we should not worry about it. We do not want to change the culture or the religious genius of India. We simply want to bring Christ and His Gospel into the center of it.

The real move toward an indigenous Christian faith can never come from the Christian community. It must grow out of the 'Churchless Christianity', with the help and encouragement of the church.

One leaves Hoefer rather gasping for breath as his vision stretches so far beyond our normal parameters of thought. Our emotional ties to historic Christianity and its cultural forms inevitably give birth to feelings of uneasiness as we think of "Christ-ized Hinduism."3 But Hoefer has wrestled with the complex and disturbing rise of what Robin Boyd called the "Latin captivity of the Indian church."4 He confesses to having learned a great deal from Hindus and high- caste NBBCs regarding the fact that Christ is "captivated" within the Indian church. He says he writes on behalf of numerous Christian workers, of whom "many are bending and ignoring missiologically frustrating church practices in order that the call and nurture of the Gospel can readily go beyond the church walls. Their greatest frustration and anger is directed not against the non-baptized believers but against the



225

rigid church rules and rigid congregational attitude which hinder the free flow of the Gospel into the community. They want to be servants of the Kingdom, rather than servants of the church".

Nonetheless, one must question whether Hoefer in the end is either too traditionally attached to the church or just not careful enough to define what he means in saying that this churchless Christianity needs the church. Did Gentile Christianity need the Jerusalem church? Arguably, it needed to be protected from that church. It needed sensitive apostles from that church, and this seems the parallel to today. India's NBBCs need to be guarded against a great deal of trouble that Christians will cause them (clearly enough demonstrated in Hoefer's study), but they certainly need help. May all potential helpers be as careful and quick as the apostle Paul to renounce oversight and insist on immediate leadership from within the local context! Herbert Hoefer's study documenting the existence and vitality of faith in Christ outside the institutional church may well be the most significant missiological publication related to India to have appeared in the second half of the twentieth century. On the basis of experiential findings, followed up with careful research, Hoefer challenges the assumptions and practices of established church and mission structures. He calls for a paradigm shift in thinking about service for Christ in India, and for radical adjustment of ministry models to deal with a significant but ignored work of the Holy Spirit in our midst. In eight years since the publication of Churchless Christianity, little notice seems to have been taken, debate has not been stirred and, most tragically, ministry strategies that affirm and empower the NBBC have not been born.

Yet this is a book that demands debate and response. But where and by whom might this begin? Hoefer's is yet one more voice against the "captivated" Christ of the Indian church. What hope lies in his plea that "what we desperately need is that these mumblings of frustration become a rising chorus of objection which we can no longer ignore" ? After a century of refining its ability to ignore just such "mumblings of frustration" and "anger against church rules and rigid congregational attitudes," one wonders if even a "rising chorus of objection" would be greeted by institutional leaders with anything other than rebuke as for lack of humility and ungodly impatience. Rather than vainly objecting to the church, the need is for pioneer ministries within Hindu contexts to be born movements to empower NBBCs and help them forward in Biblical and contextual discipleship. As a new reality in discipleship to Christ emerges, the existing churches will adapt or die. Thus it happened in the first century as the Gentile churches overtook the Jewish; herein lies the hope of India in the 21st century. Herbert Hoefer has given a foundation for hope and a direction for planning; who now will take action? (Mission Frontier )

Establishing house churches through disciple making

The January/February 2020 issue features an in-depth look at Disciple Making Movements. The vision

for DMMs is now bursting forth from the mission field and impacting the ministries of existing

churches around the world and in the USA. A powerful example of this is our cover story about a

church in Lubbock, Texas called Experience Life. The wonderful stories of growth and vision coming

from Disciple Making Movements in various places around the world directly impacted the vision of

Pastor Chris Galanos and his ministry team. After 10 years, the megachurch he pastored saw a

dramatic transition as God led their ministry in a completely different direction with a significantly

changed vision. This issue also includes a 24:14 Coalition report, a book review of Why Movements

Rise and Fall, a Zume Project update and a lot of other great content that you can always expect!



226

(January 01, 2020 by Rick Wood, Learning to do Church from the Mission Field)

The vision for Disciple Making Movements, powerfully demonstrated by over 1,035 of these growing

movements, is now bursting forth from the mission field and impacting the ministries of existing

churches around the world. An amazing example of this is our cover story this time, namely,

Experience Life, a church in Lubbock, Texas. The wonderful stories of growth and vision coming

from Disciple Making Movements in various places around the world directly impacted the vision of

Pastor Chris Galanos and his ministry team at eLife. Led by the Spirit and guided by wise counsel,

they took the incredibly courageous step of transitioning their “very successful” Megachurch to

focusing on equipping their people to be disciplemakers and church-planters with the vision of

reaching 1,000,000 people in their area over the next 10 years. Their ultimate goal is to partner with

many others to catalyze movements that will ultimately impact over 200 million people in the United

States. They are firmly convinced that God can launch movements like this here

What is the Gospel? Is it a message about my soul going to heaven, or is it a message about the Kingdom of Heaven coming to this earth in the person of the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords? Is the Christian battle for heaven? Or does God already rule in heaven, and therefore, the battle is for this earth? Who will rule on this earth, God or Satan? If it is the latter, then should the passion of our lives be to go to heaven—and take others there—or should it be “Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done in India as it is in heaven”?

So my second recommendation is that as the nation flounders we need to articulate a clear Christian vision for India. Such a vision will include a vision for an “Akhand Bharat”—a United States of South Asia (USSA). The logic of Hindutva seeks to unite South Asia with the help of nuclear weapons, because the Hindutva has no spiritual resources to lead the subcontinent towards repentance, forgiveness and reconciliation. The Gospel is capable of creating a united India, a “USSA”—the greatest nation on earth.

It is necessary to articulate afresh a neither from the Bible nor from Church history, but from Frank Perretti’s excellent fiction. Understandably, it does confuse the focus of some Indian Christians.

The next phase of attack is not likely to be against the missionaries and new converts; it is already directed against Christ and the Christian faith. We need a feature film on the martyrdom of Graham Staines that explains Christian service, the Gospel and conversion to the Indian masses.

We need well-produced documentaries on what the Gospel has already done for the tribals in Nagaland, Mizoram, Meghalaya, and other parts of India.

We need well-documented TV documentaries on what the Gospel has done for the untouchables in Tamil Nadu and Andhra Pradesh.

We need a feature film on PanditaRamabai—not to raise money for the Ramabai Mukti Mission, but to counter propaganda with an effective presentation of the truth.

The above is to say that as demonstrated in my various books, the Gospel has already done more for India than all other ideologies put together. The nation is forgetting it because the leadership of the Indian Church has not honored, encouraged and supported the creativity of her young people. Many of our professors of Church History teach only what they learn in the Western seminaries—so, sadly, even our own pastors and preachers do not know what the Gospel has done for India. However, it is



227

obvious that the challenge of today—the challenge of providing a fresh hope to India— cannot be met without discovering fresh talent and supporting it.

Church Planting Movements Among Hindu Peoples (CPM)

The challenge of reaching Hindus

A survey in India of the 15 most widely spoken languages revealed that six out of 10 Hindus would like a Christian to tell them more about Jesus. When Hindus hear the story of Jesus and are confronted with the gospel they often understand and respond. There is openness to the gospel among Hindus, though challenges remain intense. With nearly a billion Hindus speaking more than 300 languages among myriad castes and people groups, it is imperative that we sow the gospel among Hindus abundantly; knowing that whoever sows generously will also reap generously (2 Corinthians 9:6).

The Lord’s commission is to go and make disciples (Mathew 28:19). Even when we instill abundant evangelism in a movement where the gospel is spreading person-to-person and new believers are sharing their faith in Christ, there is another major challenge of discipling the new believers who come to faith in large numbers in a church-planting movement. There is also the challenge of developing new leaders for the movement. Even using discipleship chains based on 2 Timothy 2:2 pattern, “The things you have heard me say in the presence of many witnesses, entrust to reliable men who will be qualified to teach others,” leadership development that can permeate the entire movement remains a challenge. Healthy church-planting movements (CPMs) require nothing less than instilling them with biblical principles, so that every believer is sharing Christ, discipling new believers, and raising up new leaders for indigenous churches that are reproducing throughout the community.

Overview of CPMs among Hindus

With the world’s second largest population, it is not surprising that India is seeing so many church-planting movements. David Garrison’s 2004 book Church Planting Movements documented CPMs among the Bhojpuri in Uttar Pradesh1 and Bihar states, among the Khui peoples of Orissa state, and among tribals in Madhya Pradesh. Various evangelical groups report additional movements from every corner of the subcontinent. I have personally been involved with four movements that are not addressed in Garrison’s book, and will discuss lessons learned from these four. Due to widespread persecution in India over the past decade, I will obscure the actual name of some of these movements.

The K-State Movement

In the case study “K-State: Church Planting in a Responsive State” published in the Best Practices Institute Manual2 we find a CPM where over 600 house churches were started among Hindus in four years. The author worked closely with the leaders of this movement for this entire four-year period 2003-2007. The church planters used CPM methodologies because they saw them as consistent with New Testament patterns for church planting and because they found them to be effective in the Indian context particularly among Hindu peoples.

Garage-Church Movement



228

In 2004 a group of missionaries formed an urban house church to model house church for the nationals they were training. The watchman who lived in the garage of the house church was watching. He was a devoted Hindu, but came to Christ and was baptized at the house church. He was discipled by the missionaries and a local national leader and soon he was leading his friends to Christ and they were regularly baptizing Hindus. These new believers began to meet in what was commonly referred to as the Garage Church. This group of men who met in the Garage Church then started churches among their families and dozens of new churches were planted.3

Tribal CPM in Middle India

In one of India’s largest and most resistant tribal communities, this CPM saw more than 3,000 new house churches started in the four years between 2002 and 2005.4 The religion of these tribals is animism influenced by Hinduism. In this CPM new believers shared their faith almost immediately after coming to Christ. Sharing Christ with others was one of the first discipleship lessons they were taught. Church planting went hand in hand with evangelism. It was a common pattern in this movement to identify and mentor the first believers in the village to serve as leaders of their own house churches.

Lingayat CPM.5

With a population of nearly 10 million, the Lingayats are the largest Hindu community of India’s Karnataka state. Following a 12th century reformation of Hinduism, Lingayats rejected the caste system. Until recently Lingayats were regarded as highly resistant to the gospel, and for this reason few Christians tried to reach them. However, beginning in the early years of the 21st century, a focused effort to reach the Lingayats that emphasized working through Lingayat family relationships and retention of Lingayat ethnic identity began to bear fruit. Recently, a Lingayat Christian leader visited 30 villages where Lingayat believers are spreading the gospel. In these villages he found some 200 families from a Lingayat background who have come to faith in Christ; all of them came as entire families. Today, the gospel is spreading at a rapid pace through the Lingayat community.

An inside look at CPMs

As we examine these CPMs up close, we can identify some common patterns. In each of the movements, we are typically finding a leader with a vision to reach his entire people with churches. This God-sized vision leads them to a methodology that results in a multiplication of new believers and churches: spiritual multiplication and making disciples who make disciples becomes their emphasis.

In John 14:12 Jesus said, “Greater things will you do,” and this is what we find in these movements. Miracles, signs, wonders, and dramatic answers to prayer fuel further evangelism and church formation. The basics of the faith are strongly emphasized: abiding in Christ, evangelism, discipleship, raising up new spiritual leaders and starting new churches that are easily reproduced.

A common thread that we have seen in these four Hindu-background CPMs is a shift in vision from addition to exponential increase in every aspect of ministry. In these CPMs we are seeing the evangelists immediately train new believers to share their story (testimony) of how they came to Christ. The new believers are challenged to share Christ with five family members right away; this infuses the movement with a powerful momentum of joyful evangelism that becomes normative and contagious.



229

What is emphasized is for the new believer to understand that God wants to save their family members through them. Citing three Old Testament examples, Noah, Lot and Rahab and four New Testament examples of the Gerasene demoniac, Cornelius, Lydia and the Philippian jailer, the new Hindu-background believer is strongly encouraged to stay in his family and win his family to Christ.

We train new believers in basic follow-up lessons that they can use with those they lead to Christ. As a part of this training, we use New Testament examples (e.g. Romans 16:5, I Corinthians 16:19, Colossians 4:15 and Philemon 2) to encourage the new Hindu-background believer to start a new house church with his own family members (oikos) as they become believers.

Meeting in their own homes, these new believers experience a faster spiritual maturation process, as: 1) each believer is called upon to use his spiritual gifts right away, and 2) participative Bible study invites active involvement from every believer. In participative Bible study, rather than teaching a lesson, the leader typically asks open questions such as, “What does the passage say? What does the passage mean? What should I do?” Meeting together in small groups encourages accountability for an obedience-based faith.

Lessons we can learn from these movements

With so many new believers coming to Christ from Hindu backgrounds at such a rapid rate the question is how solid are these new believers in their faith? I have been involved in an analysis among high caste Hindu new believers where hundreds were turning to Christ rapidly. The interviews we conducted showed that these new believers in Christ held solid evangelical and theological understanding with a strong commitment to the authority of the Bible. The first step in this transformation begins with good follow up after the Hindu turns to Christ. Learning and quickly teaching other new believers basic follow-up lessons is a foundational building block for the new believer.

All night prayer meetings are common among new believers from a Hindu background. National leaders are men with a great burden for the lost and often suffer persecution. We have found them eager for all kinds of church-planting training that will make them more effective in their witness and ministry.

The engine driving Hindu-background CPMs is evangelism. There is a shift from the pastor doing the evangelism to every believer doing evangelism. Getting these believers to share within their sphere of influence of family and friends is much more effective than outsiders sharing with them. They are able to share their faith right away, telling a very simple version without complicated jargon in their testimony.

A widespread pattern used in these movements is: Model, Assist, Watch and Leave. The missionary or church planter first models healthy church practice with the new believer. He then assists him in forming and leading a church himself. Then, after watching to see that the new believer is on the right track, he leaves him to go and start the process all over again. In this way, CPM multiplication is built into the very framework of the movement. Every aspect of ministry is kept deliberately simple; evangelism, follow-up, discipleship and the starting of new churches so that they can be put into practice by every new believer and reproduced. These CPM methodologies have proven suitable for both literate and non-literate, educated and uneducated Hindus. In some instances, to aid oral learners, we have adapted CPM training into a storying format.6

Challenges for the future



230

In Acts chapters 13-21 we see how Paul’s missionary journeys resulted in multiple church-planting movements. These nine chapters give us a glimpse into how first-century church-planting movements were initiated and sustained. We have the New Testament Epistles to a large degree because these young churches had major problems about which Paul and other New Testament writers wrote to them for correction. The New Testament churches are our ideal yet even those new churches had problems. But despite the problems we know that the rapid movements of the first century produced healthy, reproducing churches.

Lay house church leaders in the context of traditional churches has posed a significant challenge to CPMs. Pastors and leaders of traditional churches often view rising numbers of lay leaders as a threat if they do not have a kingdom vision beyond their own ministry. Authority for a house church lay pastor to baptize has been a key issue that we have faced. Without encouragement, a new house church leader may be reluctant to exercise his authority to baptize new believers. Hindus are only familiar with the priest performing special functions in the temple. It has been helpful to expose these emerging leaders to others who have effectively put CPM principles into practice.

Sometimes existing Christian leaders negatively impact the movement. For example, a traditional pastor who disciples’ new believers and then assimilates them into a large church rather than starting multiple home groups undermines a movement. Pastors who want to see growth in their own congregations often resist forming new house churches. These traditional church leaders see church buildings as essential and even new believers may share this view thus stunting the growth of the CPM.

The challenge is to get pastors and evangelists in the CPM to think of themselves as master-trainers, leaders of movements, rather than leaders or planters of single churches. They need to raise-up other leaders who will raise-up still more leaders, each planting multiplying house churches. Only as thousands upon thousands of new churches multiply exponentially among Hindu-background believers will the vision be realized: “For the earth will be filled with the knowledge of the glory of the LORD as the waters cover the sea.” (Habakkuk 2:14)

Strategies in the present scenario to grow church establishment movement.

Church Planting Movements (CPM)

Why don’t most ministries produce the kind of fruit evident in the book of Acts? How is it that “all of Asia” heard the word of the Lord in just two years (Acts 19:8–12)?

How can the house church movement in the West complement effective congregational models like that of Real Life Ministries

A network of leaders in India offers fresh insight through their integration of knowledge and power. But we can still learn a great deal from the fruit our Indian brothers and sisters are seeing as they seek to multiply NT churches with spiritual power, rescuing Christ’s Ekklesia1 from the barrenness and impotence common in today’s “church.” While the Mar/Apr 2011 MF on Church Planting Movements (CPMs) was being finished, Gene Davis2 invited me to join him in meeting CPM leaders in India. Thus I was privileged to spend four weeks interviewing and learning directly from leaders of rapidly growing CPMs. These leaders, along with their expatriate colleagues, provided invaluable feedback throughout the development of this article. One highlight of my trip was the Global Summit



231

on Market/ Workplace Ministries3 in Bangalore, where 160 leaders from 21 countries met to learn how to develop self-funding CPMs in their own lands.

Send with Power (v. 1, 9) empower all disciples to do all that we are to do: proclaim the Kingdom, perform miracles, baptize new believers, and serve the Lord ’s Table. “As the Father has sent me, I am sending you” (Jn 20:21).

Work with Others (v. 1)

George Patterson and Galen Currah list ten reasons to work in pai

Here are three:

• Traveling in groups is NT practice.

• Prayer power comes with agreement.

• Groups bring a variety of gifting.

Prepare by Prayerwalking (v. 1–2)

Summit testimonies particularly emphasized prayer walking— claiming the land, listening together to God’s Spirit and agreeing on-site with Jesus’ plans. In one instance, prayer was focused on just one of two adjacent, identical apartment buildings. In subsequent outreach, 75% of the residents in this building welcomed visitors offering to tell them about Jesus, compared with only 25% in the other building.

Beg God to Thrust Out Workers (v. 2)

Jesus highlighted the vast need and commanded his disciples to beg for more workers. Then He sent them to look for “persons of peace” (v. 5–6). As many have noted, “the resources *laborers+ are in the harvest.”

Be Wise amidst Opposition (v. 3)

Those going to new villages to preach and hand out tracts used to frequently be beaten up and rejected. Since learning to prayer walk until the “person of peace” is revealed, they seldom have this experience.

Go Empty-Handed (v. 3–4)

The resources we bring may attract a crowd, but they can also inhibit local ownership and multiplication. God’s power is most evident when ours is absent. Our testimony is strengthened when God works ahead of us and provides through those who receive us.

Seek out the Person of Peace (v. 5–6)

The hospitable homeowner will generally be a person of local credibility, whose acceptance will encourage others to respond positively as well.

Establish Relationships (v. 7–8) first enjoy fellowship with the person of peace, staying in one place and relaxing over food, eating and drinking “whatever is set before you.”

Show God’s Care and Power (v. 8)



232

My Indian friends have great insight into the essential components of effectual prayer for healing— holiness, faith, the Spirit’s leading, laying on hands, etc. (God began answering my own prayers for others’ healing in India in a way I had not previously experienced.)

Proclaim God’s Kingdom (v. 9)

Once the person of peace has experienced God’s Kingdom through relationship with someone who demonstrates God’s power, they will want to learn more and be trained to reproduce.

Continue Mentoring (v. 17–24)

When the 72 reported back, Jesus redirected their priorities. Church reproduction stalls without ongoing mentoring which generates plans, and teaching to support those plans.

Field Insights into Luke 10

(This analysis of this chapter isn’t uniquely Indian. Rick Warren recently offered similar observations on this passage.4)

Rapidly Multiplying Churches Commonly …

• cultivate scattering to family, friends and work place (for multiplication), as well as gathering (for edification). Scattering maximizes the church’s local engagement.

• equip reproductive disciplers rather than entertaining passive church audiences. This leads the church to rapid multiplication.

• focus on the Great Commission, and not just local needs. This makes the church obedient.

• emphasize both Word and power (instead of just right doctrine), so that disciples proclaim God’s Kingdom effectively. Power confirms the truth of God’s Word.

• prioritize going where Christ is not yet named. This leads the church to disciple all peoples in every place.

Key Principles: Obedience Begins with Listening

Tarry daily with God as before the king of highest authority—until He releases you. Wait for guidance and power, and then obey in faith. Resist the urge to rush into self-assigned activity, or to ask God to bless plans made solely on the basis of available resources.

Goals Multiply Fruit

Prayerfully develop increasing annual goals for baptisms, disciples baptizing others, self- ending, giving, etc. Measurable goals fuel multiplication, and deliver us from “bump into” guidance.

Baptism Initiates Laborers

Emphasize obedience to all of Christ’s seven basic commands, starting with baptism as the first step toward teaching others to obey.

Swift Obedience Fuels Rapid Growth

Baptize new believers immediately (even if with just a bucket until immersion is practical), then urge immediate obedience in witnessing to and baptizing others.

Multiplication Involves Everyone



233

Teach everyone, including women and children, to reproduce, and give them the same authority to make disciples which Christ has given you—to go, to baptize, and to teach others to obey.

Ministry Should Happen Everywhere

Coach believers to start discipling others wherever they gather—in their own home and work place, and in the homes of family, friends and co-workers.

Local Witness Deepens Consecration

Witness first to family and friends, even when it seems easier to witness to strangers who don’t know your faults. Witnessing to family and friends deepens God’s work in your own life. You are also usually the best person to win and disciple those closest to you.

Surprises

No Buildings, Payrolls, or Labels

Gary Edmonds7 observes “The naive manner in which US funds are deployed globally is not helping the global church. We have created an international welfare system that undermines the faith and interdependence of the people of God.” These bivocational leaders have broken this cycle b y recognizing labels, buildings and salaries as an impediment to church multiplication. The financial assistance they accept is for travel, training and literature to accelerate the spread of these movements throughout India, and to other lands.

Christ Only Has One Body

The NT refers only to one “church” in each locality (believers meeting in homes and more public venues), with traveling elders sharing responsibility for both the saved and the unsaved in their locality. God’s Kingdom suffers when “church” buildings come to represent divisions between believers. All who seek together to obey Jesus are His Church.

Buildings May Slow Multiplication

Jesus’ Church is found wherever a few believers gather in His name to obey all that the NT specifies (especially commands that cannot be fulfilled by a lone individual). Multiplication stalls when “church” comes to revolve around a building or a person, to which we go and bring others. Jesus didn’t tell us to build buildings, but He did command us to disciple all nations. When we focus on going and making obedient disciples (our job), Jesus builds His Ekklesia (His job).

These Movements reduce Persecution

As God is bringing large numbers of Hindus and Muslims to Himself in these movements, obedience to all of Christ’s seven basic commands is encouraged in ways that respect the birth communities of the new believers.7 This reduces the frequency with which “conversions to Christianity” trigger intense persecution which hinders others from responding.

Jesus’ Presence Rests on Obedience

Reminiscent of William Carey’s Enquiry, one rapid movement among Muslims holds that Jesus’ promise to be with us depends on our obedience to Mt 28:19–20.

The Whole Church Must Be Engaged



234

The recognition and valuation of w o m e n—i n a n y t h i n g a n d everything that is done by the men, from apostolic leadership to the baptism of new believers—is vital to the rapid spread of Jesus’ Kingdom in India and many other nations around the world.

Pentecost Celebrations Fuel Growth

This network of CPMs has seen tremendous growth as individual leaders’ disciple throughout the year toward a goal of 3,000 or more immersions on or by Pentecost. This vision is now spreading into the 10/40 Window.

Adoption is Better than Orphanages

These leaders are increasingly opening their homes to needy children, and their example could lead toward the placement of all needy children in families. David Platt’s church (see the Nov/Dec 2000 MF) has modeled a similar dynamic in providing homes for all the foster children in their county.10 May God do something new in our day for neglected children!

From Driven to Disciple maker

The effective Indian leaders I met have abandoned the “driven-ness” common among Christian workers to become relaxed, relational disciple makers. Instead of living to “prove” their worthiness and need for a building and a salary, these leaders are becoming bivocational and discipling just a few, who disciple others, in more generations than they can track. The result is a more effective testimony to the abundant life Christ offers now: • One man has a disciple in each of twelve districts of his state. Each month they all meet in a different district for five days of prayer and planning, learning from and supporting one another in their oversight of rapidly multiplying house churches. Together they estimate that 100,000 people have been baptized through this network, and they expect to see half of their state baptized over the next few years!

• Another pastor had seven small churches for 14 years; each day of the week spent serving a different church. A year ago he quit pasturing to focus on making reproducing disciplers through house churches. Now he estimates 40,000 baptisms in one year through the generations of disciplers within his network.

• A third once worked 16 hour days overseeing a region for his denomination. After learning to multiply disciples through house churches, he encouraged 100 fellow pastors to start house churches; 619 were started in three months’ time! Now he estimates that more than 100,000 have been baptized through his generations of disciples, while he also enjoys fruitful work with his wife and children among their high-caste, land-owning Hindu neighbors.

Digging Deeper

Here is one suggestion from the field:

• Help each believer plan and make five “gospel contacts” with each family member, even at the risk of persecution. Pray and practice with them their message, first approach, and appeal for faith.

• Expect God to work as you lay on hands and pray together in Jesus’ name for healing and other needs of those with whom you share.

• Aggressively promote “persons of peace” to become disciplers, baptizers and equippers. Regarding the model of Acts 19:8–12, through which “the word of the Lord spread widely and grew in power” (Acts 19:20), Choudhrie adds this insight:



235

Paul was in Ephesus for three years, of which he spent a fruitless three months in the synagogue; one year and nine months in the Hall. The NT does not report what he did in the third year, but it does not take a rocket scientist to figure out that hevi sited and strengthened his disciples all over Asia. No wonder he had little post harvest loss. The hall of Tyrannus was situated in the middle of the fish market.(My wife recently visited the site.) Paul made tents inside the hall, as he taught to an audience who were his clients—itinerant people who needed the tents, such as the shepherds, the fishermen and petty business people who itinerated. This captive audience not only heard teaching with their ears but also saw mighty miracles with their own eyes. This mix triggered the CPM, simply because his disciples would go and share the radical teachings as well as describe and perform signs wherever they went. There are more dynamics for the success of this model: In the synagogue Paul was dealing with Jews only, once a week on the Sabbath. In the marketplace, he interacted with both Jews and Gentiles, and on a daily basis. It does not matter how well crafted your discipleship materials are, the essential ingredients are: 1) supernatural acts that catalyze CPMs, and 2 ) continuous mentoring and monitoring of disciples to minimize post-harvest loss. Without both components in place, any model will falter.

Conclusion

Have you counted the cost of planting a church? Church planting is a ministry and a calling – not just a temporary fad. While all ministries are costly, there are probably few that carry the cost of church planting. Understanding this allows the planter and his family to prepare for a life of sacrifice. This sacrifice will involve time, energy, finances, and relationships. Many of the churches that need to be planted will be outside of our cultural and geographic comfort zone.

Are you spiritually ready to plant a church? Church planting is as much about being as it is doing. Someone suggested that when your motives are wrong all else is wrong. It is essential that your spiritual motives be right, along with your heart, when starting a church. Nothing will try your spirituality like planting a church. It can come under fire from all directions. Good spiritual habits and a healthy devotional life become the bedrock from which church planting springs. Often, there are very few believers in a church plant, especially when you are in an unchurched area or your church planting focus group is highly unchurched. For many, the church planter may be the first Christian these people personally know or respect. It is important in this context that the planter model what it means to be a fully devoted follower of Jesus Christ.

In conclusion His command to “follow Me” calls us to a lifestyle of discipleship that focuses on life change. And finally, His command to “go and make disciples” calls us to multiply our influence at every level.

CHURCH PLANTING ( 10 Mark)

Answer the following Questions.

What is the DEFINITION OF CHURCH PLANTING? (3) What are the three things that are important for church planting? (• A definite calling • A specific place • A specific people) Who were the church planters in the Bible? Mention at least 3 names ( Jesus, Paul, apostles) How can we begin planting new churches? Mention the three methods. ( Vocational, Bi-vocational, Volunteer )



236

What is churchless Christianity? What Is NBBC, DMM & CPM? (Non-Baptized Believer in Christ Disciple Making Movement, Church Planting Movement )

What lessons can be learnt from the CPM?



237



238

15. Call Dreams & Visions

Session: 6

Introduction:

God Has Called Us From the Foundation of The World To Be Separated unto Him To Fulfill His Purpose Our Call on Earth The General Calling_ “A slave of Christ” The Special Calling _ “Called to Be an Apostle” The Particular Calling_ “Separated to The Gospel” Why Does He Call Us? Because the World is in Darkness Because Peoples Are Hungry and in Need To Prove His Wisdom Because the Time is Short What Happens When We Are Called? We are Made by Him We Are Taught by Him We Are Sent by Him

Call of God - Introduction

God has a plan for the life of every individual believer in Lord Jesus Christ.Not only does His call involve a wonderful purpose for us throughout eternity, but wealso have an expression of that call upon the earth now.“Who has saved us and CALLED us with a holy calling … according to his ownpurpose and grace…”. 2Timothy 1:9.“Now if we are children, then we are heirs – heirs of God and co-heirs withChrist… And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him,who have been CALLED ACCORDING TO HIS PURPOSE”. Romans 8:17, 28. See also verses 29, 30.

A. GOD HAS CALLED US

1. from the Foundation of the World

“For he chose us in him before the creation of the world to be holy and blameless n his sight. In love he predestined us to be adopted as his sons through Jesus Christ, in accordance with his pleasure and will”. Ephesians 1:4-5. See also Ephesians 2:10 and Matthew 25:34.

2. To Be Separated unto Him



239

“But you are a chosen people, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people belonging to God, that you may declare the praises of him who called you out of darkness into his wonderful light”. 1Peter 2:9.See also Romans 9:23-26.

3. To Fulfill His Purpose

“So, do not be ashamed to testify about our Lord… who has saved us and called us to a holy life – not because of anything we have done but because of his own purpose and grace…”. 2Timothy 1:8-9.See also Romans 8:28 and Philippians 3:14.

B. OUR CALL ON EARTH

“Paul, a servant of Christ Jesus, called to be an apostle and set apart for the gospel of God”. Romans 1:1.In describing his own ministry, the Apostle Paul gives us an example of the call that is upon EVERY believer. It has three aspects:

1. The General Calling – “A Slave Of Christ”

Jesus paid a high price for us, His own life. “For he who was a slave when he was called by the Lord is the Lord’s free man; similarly, he who was a free man when he was called is Christ’s slave. You were bought with a price…” 1Corinthians 7:22-23. See also1Corinthians 6:19-20.When Paul calls himself a slave of Jesus Christ; he is pointing to an even deeper meaning. According to the custom of his day, if a slave came to the time when he could be set free, but because of love for his master chose not to accept his freedom, he then received a mark pierced in his ear. This was a sign that he was a “love or bond slave” to his master for life. Exodus 21:5-60; Deuteronomy 15:16-17.The Apostle Paul, by choice, declared himself a bond slave of the Lord Jesus.

2. The Special Calling – “Called to Be an Apostle”

Just as the Apostle Paul has a special calling upon his life, so does every believer. Paul was called to be an apostle, but there are many different callings in the Body of Christ. See Romans 12:3-8; Ephesians 4:7-16. The special part that God has for us to play will be revealed to us as we earnestly seek His will.

3. The Particular Calling – “Separated unto The Gospel”

Within each special calling there is a particular calling. For example, Peter and Paul were both apostles, but one was the apostle to the Jews and the other to the Gentiles. See Romans 11;13; 1 Timothy 2:7;1 Corinthians 12;4-11.We move into our special and particular calling only as we prove ourselves asservants of Christ, for we must first learn to be wholly under the authority of Christ before we can be SENT by Him. See Matthew 28:18-19.

C. WHY DOES HE CALL US?



240

1. Because the World Is In darkness

“We know that we ourselves are children of God, and we also know that the world around us is under the power of the evil one”. 1John 5:18 Phillips Translation. See also Ephesians 6:12 and Colossians 12:13.

2. Because People Are Hungry and In Need

“When he saw the crowds, he had compassion on them, because they were harassed and helpless, like sheep without a shepherd”. Matthew 9:36.

3. To Prove His Wisdom

“His intent was that now, through the Church, the manifold wisdom of God should be made known to the rulers and authorities in heavenly realms, according to the eternal purpose which he accomplished in Christ Jesus our Lord”. Ephesians 3:10-11.

4. Because Time Is Short

“Do you not say, ‘Four months more than the harvest’? I tell you, open your eyes and look at the fields! They are ripe for the harvest!” John 4:35. See also John 9:4.

D. WHAT HAPPENS WHEN WE ARE CALLED?

1. We Are Made By Him

“’Come, follow me, ‘Jesus said, and I WILL MAKE YOU fishers of men’”. Matthew 4:19.See also Jeremiah 18:1-10.

2. We Are Taught by Him

“But the Counselor, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, will teach you all things and will remind you of everything I have said to you”. John 14:26.See also 1Corinthians 2:12 and John 2:27.

3. We Are Sent by Him

“As you sent me into the world, I have sent them into the world”. John 17:18. See also Mark 16:15.When God calls, He comes and interrupts our lives. Some examples of this in Scripture are:

Moses (a shepherd in the desert): “Go, set my people free”. Exodus 3:1-12.Samuel (a boy serving in the temple): “Wake up, speak for me”. 1Samuel3:1-19.Ezekiel (a captive in a foreign land): “Stand up, I am sending you”. Ezekiel 2:1-7.Disciples (businessmen, fishermen): “Come follow me”. Matthew 4:18-22. Saul (an enemy of the Church): “Go, I will tell you what you must do”. Acts 9:1-9.



241

Can you ponder for few moments and try to remember if you had received any inspirational encounter with the Spirit of God and knew your call?

Or at this moment, can you express to God on what you desire to do for Him?

Or while waiting in His presence now, are you inspired with any specific call of God?

MY COMMITMENT

Now that I realize that God has had a plan for my life even before the Foundation of the world, I now make a total commitment to this plan and will follow the Lord all the way. I will teach others also about God’s plan for their lives.

Questions to review

Who has called us? Why did he call us? From when did he call us? Who we are in Christ? What are the three aspects of calling? Why does he call us? What happens when we are called? Write briefly about your calling out of your experience? (How did call you?) Mention some references from the scripture, which refer call of God.

Catching a World Vision

“The spirit of Christ is the spirit of missions. The nearer we get to Him, the more intensely missionary we become.”--Henry Martyn, Missionary to India and Persia“

He is no fool who gives up what he cannot keep to gain that which he cannot lose."--Jim Elliot, Missionary martyr and Missionary to the Auca Indians of Ecuador

“If a commission by an earthly king is considered an honor, how can a commission by a Heavenly King be considered a sacrifice?”--David Livingstone, Missionary to Africa

“No one has the right to hear the gospel twice, while there remains someone who has not heard it once.” --Oswald J. Smith

“God is pursuing with omnipotent passion a worldwide purpose of gathering joyful worshipers for Himself from every tribe and tongue and people and nation. He has an inexhaustible enthusiasm for the supremacy of His name among the nations. Therefore, let us bring our affections into line with His, and, for the sake of His name, let us renounce the quest for worldly comforts and join His global purpose.”--John Piper “Go, send, or disobey.”--John Piper

“The gospel is only good news if it gets there in time."--Carl F. H. Henry



242

In this lesson, we are going to look at the responsibility of every disciple to further the cause of the kingdom of Jesus Christ around the world. There are approximately 16,500 different people groups in the world. The latest estimates suggest that approximately 6,900 people groups are considered unreached. That means over 41% of the world’s people groups have no indigenous community of believing Christians able to evangelize the rest of their people group. It is estimated that 2.9 billion people make up these 6,900 people groups. The vast majority of unreached people groups are in the 10/40 window and less than 10% of all missionary work is done among them. So, what do we mean by a “people group”? A people group is an ethno-linguistic group with a common self-identity that is shared by the various members. For strategic purposes it is the largest group within which the Gospel can spread without encountering barriers of understanding or acceptance. Ultimately what all this means is that, believers who have the knowledge of the gospel have a moral responsibility to do what they can to reach those who don’t. The purpose of this study is to awaken you to the great need to get the gospel to every people group of the world and motivate you to either go yourself or send someone in your place.

BIBLE STUDY 1.Readthe following Scriptures and identify where God has called His people to go and seek to reach with the gospel:

Mt. 28:18-20________________________________________________

Mk. 16:15-16_________________________________________________

Lk. 24:46-47_________________________________________________

Acts 1:8____________________________________________________

2. Read Romans 15:20-21.

●Where did Paul aspire to preach the gospel?_______________________________________________________

●Why did he want to preach the gospel there?_______________________________________________________

3-127-3. Read Romans 15:22-28.

●Where does Paul intend to go after he visits the saints in Rome?_______________________________________________________

●What does that tell you about Paul’s heart?_______________________________________________________

4. Read Romans 10:12-15.●There are 5 steps in the salvation of the heathen given in this passage. Outline those steps in reverse order. ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

●According to this passage, would you argue that the heathen who die without ever hearing the gospel will be saved or lost? Explain your reasoning.______________________________________________________________________________________________________________



243

5. Read Revelation 5:9-10.●According to this new song sung in heaven, why is Christ worthy to take the book and break its seals?______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

●How were these people saved and brought into Christ’s church?_______________________________________________________

Are Those Who Have Never Heard the Gospel Saved or Lost? This has been a point of controversy that Christians have differed on for many centuries. It must be admitted that if the heathen who have never heard the gospel will be saved, it would be cruel for God to send missionaries to them. When a missionary comes to a foreign people, usually some, if not most of that people reject the gospel. According to the reasoning that those who have never heard the gospel are saved, if God had never sent missionaries among these people, they would have all been saved. But now, having heard the gospel, and rejected it, many will be damned for all eternity. Was Christ’s intent in sending His church to the ends of the earth with the gospel to damn some people who would have been saved? Surely not! Surely it was His intention to save some who would have been damned. If the heathen will be saved without the gospel, why would Jesus Christ send His people to them, at great personal sacrifice, some to pay with their own lives, spending millions of dollars, to people who don’t need to be saved?!

Surely, the reason Christ has given the church orders to get the gospel into every people group of the world is because all mankind are sinners and in danger of eternal damnation, and the gospel is the only message which can bring about their recovery from eternal ruin. So, what can we do to bring the gospel to the rest of the world?

1. Become a missionary. God may be calling you to give your life to bringing the gospel to a different people group than your own. If you think that might be the case, seriously consider seeking to reach an unreached people group.

2. If you don’t believe God has called you to go to the mission field yourself, at the very least you need to be involved in supporting those who are there. This means that you regularly pray for the work of missionaries around the world, and you regularly give financially to support the work that they are doing. Another option, considering that there are so many Christians here in the United States, and so few in other parts of the world, is to relocate to a different part of the world where you can use your witness for Christ to impact people who may never hear the gospel. In this scenario, you may not technically be a missionary since you would have a full-time secular job, but you would still be seeking to bring the gospel to the people around you.

Thought Questions:

1. Has God ever given you a strong desire to bring the gospel to people of a different culture and language? If so, perhaps He is calling you into missions work. If that is the case, begin to learn more about missionary work to prepare for the future. You might talk to your Pastor to get counsel and advice on how you can best prepare for the life of a missionary.

2. Are you currently praying for any specific missionaries around the world? Are you currently giving financially to support any missions work? If not, begin this week. There are many fine missions’ agencies doing a wonderful work in bringing the gospel to the lost. Two agencies you might consider supporting are Gospel For Asia, and Heart Cry Missionary Society.



244

STEPS TO TAKE

1. Discuss with your discipling partner your thoughts about how you should become involved in getting the gospel to unreached people groups around the world. Come up with a plan together that you can begin to implement this week.

2. Recite 2 Timothy 2:2to your discipling partner. Share with him/her any insights you received as you committed that passage to memory.

SCRIPTURE MEMORIZATION Romans 10:13-15, “for “Whoever will call on the name of the Lord will be saved.” How then will they call on Him in whom they have not believed? How will they believe in Him whom they have not heard? And how will they hear without a preacher? How will they preach unless they are sent? Just as it is written, “How beautiful are the feet of those who bring good news of good things!”Additional Scripture you may want to memorize: Revelation 5:9-10Congratulations! You have completed these 24 lessons on becoming a disciple of Jesus Christ. However, don’t allow the things you have learned to become mere head knowledge. The things you have learned in this course will only benefit you if you continue to apply them to your life! So, continue to implement and grow in the things you have learned. Continue to commit to the spiritual disciplines of prayer, bible reading, meditation, and memorization. Continue to practice fasting. Continue to evangelize, disciple others, give to the work of God, and do your part in seeing the gospel go to the ends of the earth. Remember, this course of studies was intended to help you get to the point where you are actually making disciples. So, pray that God would send you someone that you can pour your life into. Let that person know at the outset that you expect them to pour their life into someone else who will pour their life into someone else who will... you get the point! May God richly bless you as you continue to serve the Lord Jesus Christ! “Now to Him who is able to keep you from stumbling, and to make you stand in the presence of His glory blameless with great joy, to the only God our Savior, through Jesus Christ our Lord, be glory, majesty, dominion and authority, before all time and now and forever. Amen.” -(Jude 24-25)

What the Bible Really Says About Dreams and Visions

God is trying to speak to you. The Bible defines a dream in Job 33:15, “In a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon men, in slumberings upon the falleth upon men…” The Bible says several things in this one verse. First, a dream is a vision of the night. The verse also teaches that a dream occurs when deep sleep falls upon men. According to the Bible, a vision is something that occurs when a man is awake, while a dream is something that occurs when a man is asleep. Some who study dreams say that we are always dreaming when we sleep, but we only remember the dreams right before we awake. This would actually fit with the Scriptures in several cases where men remember a dream that actually woke them up. Dreams can appear to be very real. Sometimes you may even wake up mad, sad or scared, yet you realize after a while that it was just a dream and you settle down. The Bible speaks on this in Isaiah 29:8 when it says, “It will be as when a hungry man dreams – and behold, he is eating; But when he awakens, his hunger is not satisfied, or, as when a thirst man dreams – and behold, he is drinking, but when he awakens, behold, he is faint and his thirst is not quenched.” You may dream of eating or drinking, but when you awake you are still empty. That’s the reality of your dreams. It may have appeared real, but it was not. The same goes for visions; they can be so real in our minds, but not a reality; however, God may be trying to tell us something through that vision.



245

If you’re wondering if God speaks to us through dreams and visions, the answer is yes. The Bible tells us, “And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my Spirit on all flesh; your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, and your young men shall see visions” (Joel 2:28). God actively speaks to us through them and these can have scriptural meaning. If you’re wondering what the Bible really says about dreams and visions and looking to better understand how God speaks to us through dreams and visions, this may be very revealing.

God uses our dreams and visions to bring instruction. God not only opens our ears, but also seals instruction through our dreams so that we are notified of our faults, counseled in wrong direction and given instruction on best ways to move forward from these circumstances. The Bible tells us, “He may speak in their ears and terrify them with warnings” (Job 33:16). God instructs through dreams, imprints upon the soul and through lasting impressions in a similar way that a seal is used to make an imprint in wax on a document. We can learn a lot through these instructions. We just have to be open to listening to what He is saying.

Our dreams are used by God to break down our walls of self-defense. They are produced through our subconscious minds. Because of this, they normally bypass our self-defense mechanisms and our preconceived notions about our strengths and weaknesses. Our dreams go right to the truth of the matter. By breaking down the walls of self-defense, and allows us to see the true motives and conditions of our hearts. We have the opportunity to listen to God and enter a whole new place of healing.

God also uses dreams and visions to open our ears. We aren’t always open to hearing God’s voice because most of the time with our busy and hectic schedules, we close our ears and don’t take the time to feel the Holy Spirit tugging at our hearts. While God can speak to us when we set aside time for prayer and meditation, He also speaks to us sometimes when it’s inconvenient, like the times when you can barely hear yourself think. But we must be prepared. During our dreams, God bypasses the shell we have surrounding our hearts that can make us dull of hearing. We then have the listening to hear what the Spirit is saying.

Another way God uses dreams and visions is to bypass our pride. Pride covers the sinful intentions of our hearts. When we hide behind our pride, it’s easy for us to be deceived. We often learn during our sleep that although we have not given into temptation, there still remains a struggle to overcome sin in our hearts. Because dreams are often formed from thoughts and images in our minds, they often show us the sin in our hearts that our conscious minds refuse to acknowledge and reveal the struggle within us. God ultimately desires that we be dead to sin, and not allow it to reign in our bodies, hearts and minds.

It is important that we are cautious and that we not become too dependent on our dreams and visions. Some people expect to be directed by them on a daily basis and this pattern can set you up for error and deception. You must be able to determine if your dream or vision is of God or of the flesh. False dreams can come from our mind’s attempt to lead us away from God’s principles and precepts. In fact, false dreams can convey darkness’ own prophetic messages. Soulish dreams in particular speak to the heart’s fleshly desires.

The voice of the Lord is speaking out to you right now through your dreams and visions. When we understand and interpret these messages, we can live fully in His purpose. Pay attention to what He is telling you. He may be speaking to you right now and you don’t even know it. When we understand what God is saying to us, we can communicate with Him in a new way and also live in His purpose.



246

"How did God use dreams and visions in the Bible?" Answer: God used dreams and visions (visions are “waking dreams”; see Numbers 24:4) several times in the Bible to communicate with people. Visions seem to have been common enough that their lack was sorely noted. An absence of visions was due at times to a dearth of prophets (1 Samuel 3:1) and other times due to the disobedience of God’s people (1 Samuel 28:6). Old Testament Dreams and Visions God used visions in the Old Testament to reveal His plan, to further His plan, and to put His people in places of influence. Abraham (Genesis 15:1): God used a vision to restate the Abrahamic Covenant, reminding Abram that he would have a son and be the father of many nations. Abimelech (Genesis 20:1-7): Abraham's wife, Sarah, was beautiful—so beautiful that when Abraham came into a new area he occasionally feared that the local ruler would kill him and take Sarah for himself. Abraham told Abimelech king of Gerar that Sarah was his sister (she was his half-sister). Abimelech took Sarah into his harem, but God sent him a dream telling him not to touch Sarah because she was Abraham's wife. The king returned Sarah to her husband the next morning; the dream had protected Sarah and safeguarded God's plan for Sarah to be the mother of His chosen people. Jacob (Genesis 28:10-17): Jacob, with his mother's help, stole Esau’s firstborn inheritance. Jacob then fled Esau's anger, and on his journey he had his famous dream of a ladder reaching to heaven on which angels ascended and descended. In this dream Jacob received God's promise that Abraham's blessing would be carried on through him. Joseph (Genesis 37:1-11): Joseph is one of the most famous dreamers, and one of the most famous dream-interpreters, in the Bible. His first recorded dreams are found in Genesis 37. They showed through easily deciphered symbols that Joseph's family would one day bow to him in respect. His brothers didn't appreciate the dream and in their hatred sold Joseph into slavery. Eventually, Joseph ended up in prison in Egypt. Pharaoh's cupbearer and baker (Genesis 40): While in prison Joseph interpreted some dreams of Pharaoh's cupbearer and baker. With God's guidance, he explained that the cupbearer would return to Pharaoh's service, but the baker would be killed. Pharaoh (Genesis 41): Two years later, Pharaoh himself had a dream which Joseph interpreted. God’s purpose was to raise Joseph to second-in-command over Egypt and to save the Egyptians and the Israelites from a horrible famine. Samuel (1 Samuel 3): Samuel had his first vision as a young boy. God told him that judgment was coming upon the sons of Samuel’s mentor, Eli. The young Samuel was faithful to relay the information, and God continued to speak to Samuel through the rest of his life. The Midianite and Amalekite armies (Judges 7:12-15): The pagan enemies of Israel had a divinely inspired dream. God told Gideon to sneak into the enemy camp at night, and there in the outposts of



247

the camp, Gideon overheard an enemy soldier relate a dream he had just had. The interpretation, from another enemy soldier, mentioned Gideon by name and predicted that Israel would win the battle. Gideon was greatly encouraged by this revelation. Solomon (1 Kings 3:5): It was in a dream that God gave Solomon the famous offer: "Ask what you wish Me to give you." Solomon chose wisdom. Daniel (Daniel 2; 4): As He had done for Joseph, God placed Daniel in a position of power and influence by allowing him to interpret a foreign ruler's dream. This is consistent with God's propensity to use miracles to identify His messengers. Daniel himself had many dreams and visions, mostly related to future kingdoms of the world and the nation of Israel. New Testament Dreams and Visions Visions in the New Testament also served to provide information that was unavailable elsewhere. Specifically, God used visions and dreams to identify Jesus and to establish His church. Zacharias (Luke 1:5-23): God used a vision to tell Zacharias, an old priest, that he would soon have an important son. Not long after, Zacharias and his wife, Elizabeth, had John the Baptist. Joseph (Matthew 1:20; 2:13): Joseph would have divorced Mary when he found out she was pregnant, but God sent an angel to him in a dream, convincing him that the pregnancy was of God. Joseph went ahead with the marriage. After Jesus was born, God sent two more dreams, one to tell Joseph to take his family to Egypt so Herod could not kill Jesus and another to tell him Herod was dead and that he could return home. Pilate's wife (Matthew 27:19): During Jesus’ trial, Pilate’s wife sent an urgent message to the governor encouraging him to free Jesus. Her message was prompted by a dream she had—a nightmare, really—that convinced her that Jesus was innocent and that Pilate should have nothing to do with His case. Ananias (Acts 9:10): It would have taken nothing less than a vision from God to convince Ananias, a Christian in Damascus, to visit Paul, the persecutor of Christians. But because Ananias was obedient to God's leading, Paul regained his sight and found the truth about those he was trying to kill. Cornelius (Acts 10:1-6): God spoke to an Italian centurion named Cornelius who feared the God of the Jews. In his vision, Cornelius saw an angel who told him where to find Simon Peter and to send for him and listen to his message. Cornelius obeyed the vision, Peter came and preached, and Cornelius and his household full of Gentiles were saved by the grace of God. Peter (Acts 10:9-15): While Peter was praying on the rooftop of a house in Joppa, God gave him a vision of animals lowered in something like a sheet. A voice from heaven told Peter to kill the animals (some of which were unclean) and eat them. The vision served to show that Christians are not bound by kosher law and that God had pronounced Gentiles “clean”; that is, heaven is open to all who follow Jesus. Paul: Paul had several visions in his missionary career. One sent him to preach in Macedonia (Acts 16:9-10). Another encouraged him to keep preaching in Corinth (Acts 18:9-11). God also gave him a

https://biblia.com/bible/esv/Daniel%204



248

vision of heaven (2 Corinthians 12:1-6). John (Revelation): Nearly the entire book of Revelation is a vision John had while exiled on the island of Patmos. John’s vision explains in more detail some of the events that God had shown Daniel. Today’s Dreams and Visions With the completion of the Bible, God does not have to use dreams and visions as much as He did before. That is not to say that He cannot or does not; God can communicate with us however He chooses. But when we have a decision to make, our first stop should always be the Bible, not a dream.

What is the Difference between Dreams and Visions in the Bible?

Are there differences between dreams and visions? If so, what are they?

Dreams and Visions

Joel prophesied about dreams and visions in Joel 2:28 “And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my Spirit on all flesh; your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, and your young men shall see visions.” The very fact that Joel writes that dreams and visions will come indicates that they are not the same thing. Why else would Joel delineate between the two with the word “and?” Clearly, dreams are not the same thing as visions and we can discover the main differences from the truest source there is…the Word of God, the Bible. Joseph’s Dream In Genesis 37:5-8 it says “Joseph had a dream, and when he told it to his brothers they hated him even more. He said to them, “Hear this dream that I have dreamed: Behold, we were binding sheaves in the field, and behold, my sheaf arose and stood upright. And behold, your sheaves gathered around it and bowed down to my sheaf.” Joseph’s brothers hated him even more for this dream and his father Jacob rebuked him for it but this dream was prophetic and later came true in Joseph’s life. After his brothers sold him into slavery, he later became second in power over Egypt and his brothers actually did bow down to him. Jacob’s Dream It’s ironic that Jacob didn’t believe in Joseph’s dream when he had one himself. This dream is recorded in Genesis 28:12-14 where “he dreamed, and behold, there was a ladder set up on the earth, and the top of it reached to heaven. And behold, the angels of God were ascending and descending on it! And behold, the Lord stood above it and said, “I am the Lord, the God of Abraham your father and the God of Isaac. The land on which you lie I will give to you and to your offspring. Your offspring shall be like the dust of the earth, and you shall spread abroad to the west and to the east and to the north and to the south, and in you and your offspring shall all the families of the earth be blessed.” This dream was also prophetic and would later come true. This dream has been realized today because Abraham and his sons have descendants in both the Arab world and in the nation Israel with descendants totaling into the millions. Biblical Dreams are Prophetic When dreams are mentioned in the Bible, they are almost always prophetic in nature and when they are fulfilled at a later time, they are validated as having their source from God. I have heard from



249

many who say that they have dreams and I am then asked what these dreams mean. It is impossible for me to interpret dreams because I am no Joseph who not only had dreams which came true, but had been given the ability from God to interpret dreams (Gen 40). I have no such gift. Without that gift, it is impossible for me or anyone else to interpret someone else’s dream. I would say that any time that a dream seems contrary to what is written in the Scriptures, then that dream cannot be used as something that God has sent because God would never contradict Himself by sending a dream that goes against what is revealed in His written Word, the Bible. All I can say is that the dream may have come from God but dreams are so random in nature that it is humanly impossible to say with any authority whether they are from God or just something that they ate before bedtime. God can use dreams to try and communicate to people and I will not limit what God can do but we already know for certain what God’s will is and it is found recorded in the Scriptures so there is no reason to guess about it. Ezekiel’s Vision In Ezekiel 1:1a-3 it is Ezekiel records “I saw visions of God. On the fifth day of the month (it was the fifth year of the exile of King Jehoiachin), the word of the Lord came to Ezekiel the priest, the son of Buzi, in the land of the Chaldeans by the Chebar canal, and the hand of the Lord was upon him there.” The literal Hebrew says that Ezekiel saw visions “from God” so this vision was clearly from God. It was the vision of the glory of the Lord as his vision was of the throne room of heaven. This was no dream nor was it in reality because no one can look at God and not be instantly incinerated (Ex 33:20). Ezekiel also had a vision of the Valley of Dry Bones in Ezekiel 37 where he wrote that “The hand of the Lord was upon me, and he brought me out in the Spirit of the Lord and set me down in the middle of the valley; it was full of bones” (Ezk 37:1). Obviously this was not a dream but a vision because the Lord had His hand upon Ezekiel and the fact that bones were joined to bone and flesh came upon them was representative of something that God was telling Ezekiel about what was to come to pass someday. This vision was prophetic of the house of Israel that would be resurrected again and that God had not abandoned Israel forever. John’s Vision In the Book of Revelation, John wrote that he “was on the island called Patmos on account of the word of God and the testimony of Jesus *and he+ was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day” (Rev 1:9-10). Once more we see that this vision is from God as he was “in the Spirit.” The Book of Revelation is not the revelation of John but is actually the “revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave him to show to his servants the things that must soon take place. He made it known by sending his angel to his servant John” (Rev 1:1). Once more, like the dreams, this vision was prophetic as this entire book is. The Book of Revelation is not written in chronological order, that is, it was not written in a sequential nature or time order of events but is a mixture of occurrences in differing orders of time. Visions in the Bible are always from God. Visions that come to people today may or may not be from God but that is not the normative, of that I can be sure. I am not restricting the possibility that God may use visions but we don’t really need any new revelation from visions because we have all the truth we need from the Word of God, the Bible. There is no other new revelation that is needed that is not already found in the Bible.

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis%2040

http://biblehub.com/revelation/1-9.htm



250

Differences between Visions and Dreams

The main difference between visions and dreams in the Bible is that dreams are received while the person is sleeping while visions are received while the person is awake and they are often “in the Spirit.” So many people today claim that they have visions and dreams from God but how can they know for sure if they are? If the dream or vision comes true 100% of the time and if they completely agree with biblical doctrine, they indeed they may be from God but again, these are not the normative because we already have what God wants to say to us and His will is revealed in the Scriptures. We cannot put God in a box but neither can we build doctrine or have new beliefs that are of human origin that come from visions or dreams and have as their source, human beings. If anyone has a vision or dream and it doesn’t square up with what the Bible says, you can be certain that it is not from God. It is either random or it is from the Enemy. How to Handle Vivid Dreams?

1. Pray. Before you do anything else, pray that God exposes the source of a dream and what He wants

to teach you through it.

2. Listen to God. Take a moment and sit quietly before the Lord so that you may hear His perspective.

Once you feel His peace, then you can rest assured that His Spirit was the source. Hearing from the

Lord can save you as it did the three wise men. They were warned in a dream to return home another

way, avoiding King Herod, in turn saving the newborn Jesus (Matthew 2).

3. Write it down. Grab a notebook and write down what you remember. If after praying you feel that

the dream isn‟t of the Lord, then forget about it. But if you think God is in it, journal what you feel He

is speaking to you.

4. Seek godly counsel. Sharing dreams is biblical. Pharaoh sought wise counsel from Joseph and a

generation was saved from starvation (Genesis 41). Just be wise about with whom you share your

visions. Be especially cautious of friends who consult books to interpret dreams (I John 4:1). Often,

these books and philosophies leave God out of the equation altogether.

5. Let it be. The Lord will bring His dreams to your remembrance. Most of my dreams are extremely

vivid; but the ones I pay closest attention to are the ones I remember years after having them.

Occasionally, while sitting in God‟s presence, He will recall a dream to my mind to reinforce a lesson

He is teaching me. The danger comes when the dream preoccupies our thoughts instead of the One

who gives us these supernatural visions.

Questions to be answered

What the Bible Really Says About Dreams and Visions? How did God use dreams and visions in the Bible? What is the Difference between Dreams and Visions in the Bible? Are there differences between dreams and visions? If so, what are they? List out some Old testament Dreams & Visions List out the New testament Dreams & visions Explain briefly about some points on how to handle vivid dreams?



251

Call of God

Who has called us? Why did he call us? What are the three aspects of His calling? What is the reason he call us, at least mention 4 reasons. What happens when we are called?

Dreams & Visions

What the bible really says about dreams & visions? How did God use dreams & visions in the Bible / Draw some examples from O.T. about dreams & vision Mention some examples from N.T Are there difference between dreams & visions? if so , what are they/ Catching a world vision According to Matthew 28:18-20 where God has called his people to go and seek to reach with the Gospel? According to Romans 15:20-21 where did Paul aspire to preach the Gospel? Fill in the blanks The spirit of Christ is the spirit of ……………………………………… The Gospel is only …………………………………if it gets there in time. No one has the right to hear the Gospel………………………………., while there remains someone who has not heard it………………………. God speaks us through ………………………….and ……………………………. God uses our ……………………& …………………………………to bring …………………….. He speaks in their …………………. And terrifies them with ………………………. Dreams are received when a person is ……………………………while visions are received while a person is…………………………………, and they are often …………………………………….



252

16. Demonology Deliverances and Power Encounter

Session: 9

PART 1: DEMONOLOGY

Evil spirits entrance in human world: Man had no knowledge of sin and demonic world he was made in innocent state. Through sin and eventual divine curses were invoked in mankind which gave entrance to demonic entities in the world. Genesis 3 :When Eve was tempted by Satan she became sinner and brought demonic domination in the world but afterwards when Adam sinned he made him prince of this world since he was head of humankind. Satan made people his prisoners. Demonic entities make people compulsive sinners. Sin brings sickness to body, soul and spirit. Our physical body is agent to carry out various activities. Soul dictates to body to carry on sinful life. Explanation: When Adam and Eve were in Innocent state they had deep love for each other even to the extent that Adam would eat forbidden food for his beloved wife. Butas soon as they disobeyed God, demons entered them and the started quarrelling, accusing and fighting each other. Sin brought demonic entities (or demons) in their life and they lost their fellowship with each other and with God, even animals which were created for fellowship with Adam became rebellious. On the contrary death entered into the whole world.

Gospel mandate is to set the captives free of demonic subjection Isaiah 61:1-2 “Good news to the poor is forgiveness of sins, which brings liberty from sickness in the body and restoration of wholeness to the soul. Lord Jesus stated clearly that “If I send out evil spirits by the finger of God the Kingdom of God has overtaken you.” Luke 11:20. Without deliverance no one enters Kingdom of God. Diseases and demons: Many demons are cause of bodily and mental sickness, soulish and spiritual domination. Such as Arthritis, cancers, blood pressure, asthma etc. are caused by demonisation at different levels. Strong holds of evil one (2 Corinthians 10:4, Ecc 10:8, Eph 4:26-27). Like raw or rotten flesh or exposed flesh attracts vultures in the same way sin attracts devils army or demons in people’s lives. Further demons need to have open doors or stron holds in order for them to enter and work in a person. There doors are personal sin, generational sins and curses, soul ties, witchcraft, inner vows, mental agreements. In the spirit world when we sin, we open door to specific demons related to that sin Mat 9:32,33 “when devil was cast out the dumb spake”



253

John 5:14 “Behold thou art made whole: sin no more lest a worse thing come unto thee” Jesus teaches here that man had that disease for 38 years because of sin in his life and He warned him to sin no more else some worse thing may happen to him. Luke 13:11-16 Lord Jesus healed this woman by casting out spirit of infirmity on sabbath. Following 3 things can be learnt from this incidence of healing: The lady who was healed was a believer since He refers to her as ‘daughter of Abraham’. In other words believers can be demonised or can be under demon influence Secondly, Jesus broke Jewish tradition of keeping sabbath and showed keeping spiritual laws and moving in Holy Spirit is higher law of God. Thirdly, many sicknesses are caused by demons and when demons are casted out diseases are healed. Evangelisation and dispelling of gospel vide Lord Jesus’ way: When Lord Jesus sent out disciples to spread gospel He did not give them tracts for distribution but He equipped them with power and authority to cast out demons, to heal the sick, to raise the dead. Matt 10: 7-8, Mark 3:14-15, 16:17. When He sent out His twelve apostles He gave them power over unclean spirits when He sent out seventy disciples He gave them power over unclean spirits Luke 10:9-17. In great commission He gave us command to cast out devils Mark 16:17-18. In fact this is one of the sign of being a believer. Over the years this very important command of Lord Jesus is overlooked or disobeyed due to unbelief, fear, wrong denominational teachings within church and demonic resistance coming from church. In fact if all believers exercise this authority church would have been filled with wonderful testimonies of people depicting power of God. Demonised people when delivered become great instruments for the Kingdom of God. Let us deal with some aspects of resistance to deliverance and inner healing: I- Unbelief in the ministry of deliverance from demons: Some ministers either neglect or ignore this ministry due to unbelief saying: period of deliverance had passed with first apostles and end of earthly ministry of Lord Jesus. But Lord Jesus Himself has given this open command in His last words Mark 16:17-18, also same ministry of Christ is being carried out in Acts of apostles and throughout church history II- Fear of dealing with demons: Lord has put it in words in Luke 10:19 “Behold I give unto you power to tread upon serpents and scorpions and all the power of the enemy and nothing shall by any means hurt you” Fear of demons comes from demons themselves. Fear of God is beginning of wisdom (Psalm 111:10, Prov 1:7, 9:10) but fear of demons paralysis people. Remember God has not given us the spirit of fear, but of power, love and of a sound mind. (2Tim 1:7) III- Wrong doctrines: like 1) Devil is casted out and bound in hell and they site Rev 20:1-2. This event will take place in future before the millennium rule of Christ



254

2) Another wrong doctrine is that we cannot bind demons God has given us power over demons Matt 16:19, 18:18 Demons can be casted out (sent out) from people, places and objects but their rulers dominating and ruling territories (territorial spirits or principalities) can be bound. 3) Another wrong belief is that believers cannot have demons Human beings are made of three parts viz, body, soul and human spirit. At new birth human spirit becomes seat of God the Holy Spirit. He seals it with His presence. But with our soul and body we can and do sin therefore those parts of the body and soul can get demonised either these can come under demon influence or demon can be resident in that part. Judas was demonised- Luke 22:3, Peter was demonised Luke 22:31, Paul was buffeted by a demon 2 Cor 12:7 Questions: What is gospel mandate? Can demon harm a deliverance minster? What are the legal rights for demon to attack a person? In a believer which parts of his person can get demonised? Which are wrong beliefs regarding deliverance among some churches? PART-2 DELIVERANCE AND POWER ENCOUNTER

Matthew 10:1, Luke 16:17,10:17 For evangelism and discipleship Jesus gave command to cast out demons.

Christian can be demonized but he cant be possessed (owned) by demon

Objectives of demons: torment & torture – keep you from knowing Christ – Be effective in God’s kingdom

What demons do : Entice – harass – torment – compel – enslave – cause addictions – defile – deceive – attack the physical body



255

Where in human personality they reside:

1. Emotions and attitudes 2. Mind 3. Tongue 4. Sex 5. Physical body

Spirit to spirit Difference in OT & NT > casting of demons Many sicknesses are given by demons : Mk 1:32-34, Luke 4:40-41, 13:32

How they come in: 1. Occult background (30 ancestors) – ancestors sins & personal sins

2. Prenatal influences: babies are very sensitive (rejection) about what people feel or say about him

3. Soulish domination or manipulation: tied to other person (M/F/W/P)

4. Pressures in early childhood (before age 8) 5. Moment or place of weakness – sudden terror

6. sinful acts or habits – spirit acts (sex movies) 7. walls broken down

Common demons: Pride – Rebellion – Witchcraft – Fear – Rejection

Gangs: emotions I) Resentment – un-forgiveness-anger- hatred- violence- murder.

II) Disappointment-loneliness- misery-depression-self destruction - suicide

III) Mind: unbelief – doubt- indecision-humanism-compromise – forgetfulness- confusion – torment – insanity

Usually people who rely most on their mental abilities are open to this kind of demonic attack

If the demon has come by our saying a wrong thing then by saying the right thing will cancel the wrong thing. (John 21:15-17)

IV) Tongue: Lying- cursing- blasphemy- gossip- criticism-slander-exaggeration (targets evangelists)

V) Sex: Fornication- adultery- masturbation (goes from hands)- homosexuality- prostitution- beastiality- pornography- sexual fantasy.

Children conceived out of wed lock do often have spirit of fornication in them

VI) Lusts: Frustration (deep emotional need)- nicotine-alcohol-gluttony-tobacco chewing- drug addiction

VII) Occult: Fortune telling – sorcery – false religions (Rada saomi– sanatandharm- Islam etc.)

VIII)Physical body: infirmities- body pains- cancer- stress- migraine- allergies-crippling-sleep-insomnia- death- arthritis .

BREAKING OF CURSES AND ENTER INTO BLESSING

Definitionof curse: Genesis 3:14-19 , God cursed serpent, Eve, earth and Adam. How did He curse by speaking. Curse is spoken negative words.

Do curses work in reality: Joshua’s account in case of Jericho – Joshua 6: 26. Joshua cursed Jericho it was fulfilled in 1Kings 16:34. (almost 800 to 900 years after)



256

How do we recognize whether curse is operating in my life:

Deuteronomy 28:15 onwards

1. Mental &/or emotional breakdown (Deut 28:28, 34, 20, 65)

2. Repeated or chronic sicknesses [Hereditary] (Deut 28:21, 22,27,28,59)

Plaque-incurable-extraordinary-fearful-prolonged-lingering

3. Barrenness, a tendency to miscarry or related female problems (28:18)

Menstrual problems-cysts-tumors or other growths in organs connected with reproductive process.

4. Breakdown of marriage or family alienation (28:30,41)

5. Continuing financial insufficiency (28:17,29,48)

6. Being accident prone (28:29)

Breaking same bone again & again, stone hitting face by a passing vehicle etc.(why does it always happen to me!!)

7. History of suicides & unnatural deaths

8.Insults and humiliation (28:25,44)

Just presence of 1 or 2 symptoms will not establish it but recurrence surely proves it.

Causes : disobedience to God’s voice

1. Idolatry : curse comes to 3 to 4 generation (multiplying effect :generations in idol worship)

( Exodus 20:1-5)

2. Involvement with occult: witchcraft-divination-sorcery (visiting babas,tantrik, mantrik, fortune telling: zodiac, palm reading, face reading, janampatri, tarot reading, tea leaf reading, birthstone charm, Occult item like: shang shui, horse shoe, laughing Buddha, frog, taweez, threads, lucky charms etc.) (Deuteronomy 18:10-13)

3. Disrespect for parents: (Eph 6:1-3)

4. Oppression and injustice against week and helpless (Deut 27:19)

5. Illicit & unnatural sex (Deut 27: 20-23)

6. Anti-Semitism (Gen 12:3)

7. Legalism, carnality & apostasy (Jeremiah 17:5-6) (program above leading of HS-laws above love- eloquence above supernatural power) (Galatians 1:6-9)

8. Theft & perjury (Zech 5:1-4)

9.Withholding from God money or other resources to which He has claim (Malachi 3:8-9)



257

10. Words spoken by authority figures (F/M/H/W/T/P) (Rachel’s instance)

11. Self imposed curses: (Matt 12:36-37, Proverbs 18:21) (examples from scripture: Judges 16:30, (connect with 8 symptoms mentioned above) (ex: why am I alive, I will get always sick, I will never get pregnant etc.)

12. Pledges and oaths that bind people to ungodly associations

13. Curses from servants of Satan: Balaam’s account Deut 23:5 (six point worldwide program of Satanists :Antichrist will manifest soon- Christian ministers will fall-works of God be destroyed – Christians will become complacent- Christians will cease fasting and prayer- Holy Spirit gifts will be ignored )

14. Soulish talk directed against other people (James 3;6,14-15, Titus 3:2, James 4:11,

Gal 5:15), gossip, criticism, settle matters face to face instead (Prov 27:5)

15. Soulish prayers that accuse or seek control (devil= accuser) : Proverbs 28:9 (abomination = stink, uncleanness) Rom 8:26-27 (HS can pray through us if we are humble and our motives are pure. Pattern of Jesus Rom 8:33-34

Conditions of deliverance:

Be humble Be honest Confess faith in Christ Rom 10:9-10 Confess all known sins Break every occult contact Forgive all people Stand on the scripture : (any one)- Joel 2:32, Luke 10:19, 1John 3:8, Colossians 1:13

Expel – people may cough, yawn, sneeze etc when demons leave – (expel is exhale)

Questions: What are the signs of demons leaving the person? What are the common demons? What are soulish prayers What is self-imposed curse Give any three signs of curses operating in a person Demons operate alone not in teams. True or false?



258



259

17. Practical training on

1. Testimony/ Preaching Session:3 2. Teaching Session:1 3. Healing the Sick Session: 1 4. Prayer Leading Session:1 5. Praise and Worship Leading Session: 2 6. Prophecy Session: 1



260

LTC Certificate Level 1

ASRI

Abraham Shekhar Research Institute www.asriglobal.org www.asri.institute [email protected]

http://www.asriglobal.org/

http://www.asri.institute/

Leadership Training Course - ASRI Global

Documents